(WWW - Asianovel.com) - I M Villainess But So Popular

www.asianovel.
com
i
I’m Villainess But So Popular

악역인데, 인기가 너무 많다
I possessed an extra character as villainess in the novel.
I tried to live a quiet life without getting involved with the main
character.
“If you run away again, I’ll tie you up and take you to the palace.”
The Second Prince, who only looked at the original heroine, is

obsessed with me.
“I didn’t do it for you, so don’t get me wrong.”
My self-proclaimed rival seems to have a crush on me.
“Ahh! She’s so beautiful!”
“If only I had been hit by her magic once!”
Suddenly, there is a fan club.
“Come, let us all pray reverently while looking at the picture of the
noble Yerine.”
My favorite heroine became the president of the fan club.
……Am I really the villainess?
Author(s): 거기치킨좀
Artist(s):
Year: 2019
Country: Korea
Genres: Romance, Shoujo
Tags:
www.asianovel.com
ii
Source: woopread translations (2)
ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11

PDF VERSION: 1.4
UUID: 0e654980-9895-11eb-a257-118220324f10
USER: Cheeze
DATE CREATED: 2021-04-08
LANGUAGE: English
More info and chapters:

https://www.asianovel.com/series/im-villainess-but-so-popular
www.asianovel.com
1
www.asianovel.com
2 Report
Chapter 1
Episode 1 Translator : Missme Editor : Aru
(Prologue) In the middle of the graceful ballroom where a classical

waltz song flows, I was surrounded by three men and women staring
at each other like they wished the other person’s death.
Breaking the heavy silence, a man with black hair like ebony,
brought up his words.
“I say again, I was the first who applied myself as a partner

with Yerine. And she definitely said she would dance with
me. So you guys have no business here.”
No, I definitely don’t remember saying I’d dance with you.
“What are you talking about? She never said that.”
said the man in a neat black tuxedo, wiping his silver hair.
“Hey, don’t dance so stupidly and trample people’s feet,

just follow me. I’ll teach you.”
I’m sorry, but I don’t need it.
Then the woman with red hair pulled my arm and said,
“I’m sorry, but Yerine said she doesn’t like dancing. So, we
were about to go and eat a delicious dessert.”
Why is everyone deciding my schedule without even consulting

with me?
Because of the three conspicuous looks and their significance, all
www.asianovel.com
3 Report
eyes were on this side.
“Oh, they’re fighting again?”
“It’s been a long day, and they are still not tired.”
“By the way, doesn’t Miss Yerine look pretty today?”
“That’s right, the performance earlier was so cool and…..”
Regardless of the other, the three men were growling at each

other, emitting sparks from their eyes.
“Can’t you see people waiting? Let Yerine go quickly and

you guys can find another partner.”
The silver-haired man said, pulling my other arm towards him.
But the other two couldn’t have remained still.
“No, Spade feels uncomfortable dancing with you. You’re

talking nonsense again!”
“That’s right! Yerine said she wouldn’t dance and would

walk with me!”
“Stop it you both, Yerine has a troubled look on her face.”
As time went by, the sound of three people fighting grew louder
than the sound of the band playing, and the conductor began to
frown.
Moreover, the place where the three of them fought around me,
was in the middle of the ballroom, right in the centre.
As the fight grew more intense, the three began to stare at each
other with combat readiness, and the people who were dancing
looked around with anxious eyes.
www.asianovel.com
4 Report
“Okay. To bring this matter to a conclusion, let’s duel…..”
At that moment, a small spark rose in the air, and the three
people, who were biting and tearing at each other like a flock of
dogs, finally stopped moving.
“Stop that.”
I tried hard to quell my boiling anger and said.
“Will you all get out of here?”
All of you should get out, so others can live well without dying!
***
Jaakko–
“Who brought you up and raised you, you bitch? Someone

who had nowhere to go, how dare you to look at me like
that?”
At the sharp hissing sound scratching my ears, I opened my eyes.
When I came to my senses, a woman with grey hair and dark

makeup was looking at me with fire in her eyes.
I felt the heat in my tingling cheeks and realized that I had been hit
by the woman.
The problem is that I have no idea who this woman is and why I’m
being hit.
“You’re so useless!”
The woman pointed at me with her fat fingers and shouted.
I don’t understand the situation in itself, but the woman’s

whereabouts were all the more spectacular.
www.asianovel.com
5 Report
A rich dress is worn by the old Western aristocrat as seen in the
movie.
I didn’t know where to look, as the woman’s clothes were covered

with colourful lace and all kinds of glittering ornaments.
Besides, why is this crazy woman, who I never have seen before in
my life, standing in front of me in a costume, screaming?
“Uh…?”
I didn’t even know a thing.
I’m sure I fell off the veranda and died, but why would a strange
woman come out of nowhere and slap me in the face?
“Huh? Did you just say, uh? You don’t listen to people, do
you?”
With the words, the woman has just begun to scowl at me looking
more frightening than before.
I recognised another fear from falling off the veranda, at the sight

of her raising her huge hand with her eyes lifted, I instinctively
backed away.
But as soon as I stepped back, something hit the back of my knee,

and soon fell to the scary woman.
With the sensation of the knee hitting the hard stone floor, the
tangled violet hair poured before my eyes, blocking my view.
“Haha! You can’t avoid that kind of thing properly? That’s

pathetic.”
Surprised by the sudden voice, I saw a boy with freckles on his

cheek standing proudly with his arms folded.
‘What the hell’s he doing?’
www.asianovel.com
6 Report
The boy’s twisting and giggling on one side of his lips was really
like a little devil.
At first glance, he seems young, but his temper was no joke.
By the way, what do you mean, avoid it?
I held my hazy head as I tried to lift myself from the ground.
Then the boy, whom I met eyes with, grinned, snapped his fingers
and bounced.
Surprisingly, something hit my forehead strongly at the moment.
“Argh!”
As I sat there screaming, the boy giggled again and talked to a

woman who had not moved at all until then.
“Mom, look at her, isn’t it really exciting? With her ugly

face, she should have done better with magic.”
‘What’s wrong this bastard?’
All kinds of curses came up to the end and tickled my throat, but
for now, I endured it.
Because the word ‘magic’ that he is talking about was very

annoying.
“Fernand, get in there. It’s no good to associate with

something like that kind of thing.”
Magic?
What he said earlier is magic. Is this world with magic?.
I shook off my clothes in silence and stood up from the ground,

glared at the boy, thinking I should keep my head on edge.
www.asianovel.com
7 Report
Only then did I see the scenery in the room with an antique
atmosphere like the castle of an old nobleman.
“No, does it make sense that the famous Spade native

can’t do magic? If she had not been born, the family wouldn’t
have been destroyed.”
“Fernand.”
The woman’s gaze at the little boy was unusual.
The woman didn’t say anything, but the meaning of “shut your
mouth right now” was so clear to me that I looked at the boy.
The boy, who saw the eyes, hardened and couldn’t bring up
another word.
The boy, who was looking around, turned to the corner and
disappeared far away, and the woman’s gaze, who had been
watching him until then, turned back to me.
“Get out of here, too.”
She threw such an intense remark and trudged away to the other
side of the hall.
Left in the middle of the hall, I looked around and tried to grasp the
situation.
‘Spade? I’m sure I’ve heard it somewhere.’
Only then did the novel that I read a few months ago went through
my mind.
“Ah!”
A world in which all power is determined by mana and magic skills.

There’s no person who could not use magic in that world at all.
www.asianovel.com
8 Report
And shaggy purple hair.
When I thought about it up to there, memories of this castle, which

had never occurred before, flowed into my head.
The legs moved first before I even realized. Although it was

certainly a place I had never been to before, I noticed familiar sights
from time to time as I walked along the corridor.
It’s as if some of someone else’s memories showed up into my

head.
Relying on the fragmentary memory, I climbed numerous stairs

and stood in front of the high spire’s corrugated chamber, and
suddenly a name came to my mind.
“Yerine Spade.”
That was the name of this body’s owner.
Unfortunately, it was the name of the villain who dies trying to

undermine the heroine who is loved by everyone also because she is
angry at the fact that she cannot use her mana at all.
“I’m doomed…”
That was the first sound that could be heard in the room.
I can’t believe I’ve been possessed by a terrible person who’s

going to die miserably. It’s just the same as being dead, then alive,
and dead again.
An ugly villain who even hides her face with her shaggy hair, which
everyone hates.
“I’ll have a hard time…”
In the Tigris Empire, the setting in the novel, as I said earlier, mana
and magic skills are the power to live. It was obvious that Yerine’s
www.asianovel.com
9 Report
life, who could not use magic at all in such a place, would fall into the
gutter.
As I lay in a small bed in the corner of my room, I saw a ceiling

made of stone.
From the small window on the wall, the room was cool with the
cold wind.
“Oh, my God……this is really cold.”
Do I have to keep going like this? I don’t like this.
‘I wouldn’t know if I were just a supporting character, but if I were a

villain, I couldn’t even meet my favourite heroine……’.
The heroine of the novel, Erica Blothea, was a cute girl with pink
hair. As soon as I saw the cover of the novel, I knew Erica would be
my favourite.
In addition, the early timid and cute appearance stimulated my

protective instinct.
Since then, I’ve completely fallen for Erica’s unexpected charm in

the second half, recovering confidence and courageously moving
forward, and Erica had overtaken the handsome Male Lead and
become my favourite in my heart.
‘But what can I do?…as long as I’m a villain, I can’t even

stay on good terms with Erica.’
If I get involved, I might die like the original, so if I see it, I’ll just
have to look at her from a distance.
As I lay still thinking so senselessly, I felt my vision was quite

strange.
As if one side was blocked.
www.asianovel.com
10 Report
Only then did I notice that something like cloth was covering my
left eye.
“What is this…”
When I touched around my eyes, I felt something like a string.
“It’s like an eye patch…….”
I guess she was trying to cover her left eye while she was walking
around with her long hair.
‘Cause your eyes are all slanted, right?’
The memory of Yerine did not fully return, and the novel did not
mention her left eye, so it was hard to know.
As I stood up from my bed and looked around, I saw a square

mirror attached to one wall.
As I stood before it, I saw the grim figure of Yerine, with her hair
hanging down like a lion’s mane.
“The hair colour is fine, but…..”
In fact, even if she brushed it every day and cut it in moderation, it

wouldn’t be this bad.
I felt a bit sorry for her being treated so badly.
“What the hell does she look like……”
The moment I lifted my bangs to untie the eye patch pressing my

left eye, I had no choice but to open my mouth and look in the mirror.
“What, what’s this?…”
Yerine’s face, with her forehead wide open, was really pretty.
www.asianovel.com
11 Report
A violet eye, as shiny as a jewel, with snow-white skin. And with a
long nose and long eyelashes.
It was a beauty of a slightly sharp and dark-looking figure. It wasn’t

my favourite face, but it was really pretty from an objective point of
view.
Except for the rest of the face which was covered up with an
eyepatch.
“No… …why did she cover this up?”
The moment I untied the tight black eye patch, I stepped back with
a shudder.
I could immediately see why Yerine covered her left eye.
“Red eyes…..”
Yerine’s left eye was really emitting a strange red glow.
In fact, it was a colour that was naturally hard to find in human

eyes.
Not only was it just red, but it came close to the mirror, gazing at
the pupil of the eyes, which radiated like a blazing flame.
“Well……but…..”
Thanks to the red eyes, I felt that Yerine’s impression was much
sharper than when she covered her one eye.
But the thing is,
“She is still pretty…..?”
Even with her red eyes, Yerine was still pretty.
And the glowing eye was sharp, but at the same time, it had a
www.asianovel.com
12 Report
mysterious charm.
“You’ve been hiding your face like this.’
Hmm. I don’t know what people here are going to think, but I think
this face will help us find a decent living.
Something that doesn’t require magic.
At a time when I was pondering while overlooking in the mirror

alone, I heard a man’s thick and low voice with a knock on the door.
“Yerine, I’m coming in.”
For a moment, I was panicked and couldn’t turn my head.
And less than a second after the voice was heard, the door creaked
open.
Soon, a man with a fluttering blonde and blue eyes stood on the
doorstep, reflected in the mirror.
The man in the best suit who could be counted as one of the male
protagonists.
‘There was a character like that…?’
If he had such a good appearance, he would have to serve as the

Male Lead.
But no matter how much I looked through my memory, I couldn’t

remember anything about the character at all.
As he walked toward me with a smile on his face, he began to

chatter with a sweet voice with a bright smile on his face.
“Yerine, did you sleep well? Did anything happen today?”
“Huh? Yeah…”
www.asianovel.com
13 Report
Still turned my back from him and answered silently.
I didn’t know who he was yet, so I didn’t know how to respond.
“That’s good.”
That’s what he said, hugging my stiff shoulder and whispering in

my ear.
“I missed you, Yerine.”
‘What the hell is he…..?’
I know, I must have been an unloved villain extra.
So, who the hell is this guy who talks like he likes me?
———————– For any errors and issues Contact me through
discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
14 Report
Chapter 2
“Ex….cu…”
I was so embarrassed that I couldn’t spit out a complete sentence.
For now, the priority for me was to calm down.
“Why are you so down on your birthday?”
The man’s cheerful voice burst out with a sigh.
‘So today was her birthday……’
Today is her birthday, but she still was treated badly and was
suffering. It was obvious how the woman and that devilish boy
treated Yerine.
As I looked up and stared at the mirror, I could see red eyes

shining through the long purple hair.
The light shining from the eyes somehow emitted a sad and pitiful
light, that I feel sorry for her.
Strength comes into the hand, holding the hem of the skirt.
“Yerine, look at this way. I want to see your face.”
The blond man leaned deeper and slid down.
Then his warm breath tickled the bare skin, and the man buried his
head on the back of my neck without a word.
www.asianovel.com
15 Report
The neck touched by the man’s head and the shoulders wrapped
around his big hands seemed to be burning hot.
Who the hell is this guy? What’s his relationship with Yerine?’
Surely it was the first time I saw him and had nothing to do with
me in Yerine’s body, but his friendly touch was enough to move my
heart.
It was hard to stop my heart from pounding, even though I knew it

through my head.
“Sorry. You must have been stuffy. I’ll let you go. Now look
this way. I need to talk to you.”
The man spoke in a warm voice and loosened his arm around me.
My heart melted with a gentle yet attentive touch as if to soothe a

child.
Perhaps this was the only person Yerine could truly rely on here.
When the idea reached that point, one question came to mind.
‘But why……’
There’s only one person, but he is someone who seems really loves
her.
Why did she become such a villain?
‘I don’t know if there was a reason.’
As he retorted, I turned around and smiled at the man.
“What is it?”
But as soon as the eyes met, the handsome face of the man began
to distort.
www.asianovel.com
16 Report
Instantly removing a smile from his mouth, he looked at me with a
ghastly look that so unimaginable.
The chilling blue eyes that seem could tear someone to death
make me froze.
“What are you doing now?”
I didn’t know what he gets so angry.
All the blood from head to toe seemed to freeze, so I couldn’t

speak properly.
The man stepped back a step and glanced at me with a cold look.
“What are you doing, don’t you move that away right
now?”
Move away?
What the hell do you want me to move away?
As he rolled his eyes around in amazement, the man frowned and

said in a voice that seemed to stifle his anger.
“I’ve told you a few times not to show those monster eyes.
Put an eye patch on it right now.”
Only then did I understand everything.
He doesn’t really love Yerine either. I don’t know what it is, but he
just acting for his own good
On the contrary, when I came to that conclusion, I was not afraid of

anyone who looked down at me with a cold look and frowned at me.
I calmly put on the eye patch in front of the mirror, and stood in
front of it with the hair down, just like its original state.
www.asianovel.com
17 Report
“Is it good now?”
“Just don’t do it again in front of me. Because I’m not going

to let it go.”
Who do you think you are? You’re not even going to put it on for
me.
The man’s low-pitch voice seem close, but I don’t answer.
As I looked silently, the man opened his mouth again in the warm
voice he had just now.
“Come on, yes. Yerine is a good girl so I believe you will

continue to do as I say. Then let’s move on to something
else.”
That’s how the man sat on the bed, crossed his legs proudly, and
talked to me, looking at me quietly standing still.
“As you know you’re an adult from today.”
I nodded at the remark.
I don’t know what it had to do with him to be an adult, but it was

important to find out his intentions as much as possible.
“And you know there’s an appointment ceremony for the

successor in three days, right?”
I listened attentively to the word “the appointment of his

successor.”
According to my memory, the children of the seven most

prestigious families in the empire qualified for the successor
ceremony to appoint their heirs.
Come to think of it, Yerine was also from that prestigious family.
Although she was not recognized as a proper successor because she
www.asianovel.com
18 Report
can’t use magic.
While I was rolling my head fast, the gold-haired man suddenly

whispered in a small whisper, holding my hand stickily.
“But you know…..you can’t use magic at all.”
I felt as if he were a snake, holding my hand tightly and gently

tightening it so that I could not take it out.
I was in a bad mood and wanted to shake my hands, but I decided

to hold my breath and listen to this guy’s story.
“Without mana, it’s obviously impossible to

succeed…..even though you come, I’m sure you’ll lose to
another family. Isn’t that right?”
How can an anxious foreboding never be wrong?
Soon, the man’s hand held my hand, became stronger.
“So you know…..? Although I’m just a member of a branch family,

besides you, I’m the one with the thickest spade blood, and I’ve seen
you for a long time. More than that, I’m your fiance, too.
I closed my eyes and heard the calm voice of this cunning man.
Apparently, he was trying to take advantage of Yerine’s inability to

use magic to take over the Spade’s next successor.
Perhaps in the original story, Yerine was literally devastated by the

loss of her position as a successor.
Maybe that’s why she became such a villain.
‘This fucking asshole.…’
Yerine was a villain in a particular episode.
www.asianovel.com
19 Report
There was nothing else in the original story other than the
information that she was from a prestigious family who could not use
magic.
So I didn’t know why she decided to become a villain, but I didn’t

know there was such an ulterior motive.
When I opened my eyes still, the man smiled pretentiously and

soothed me gently.
“So you know, right? If you go up to the podium with me

that day and tell everyone that you’re handing me your
position as successor, it’s over. That’s all I need.”
I gnawed my teeth.
I can’t believe he’s doing such a grotesque favour while pretending

to be nice. Given what he did, it was clear that he would take over
the successor position and wipe his mouth cleanly.
“Yes, Yerine. When this is over……you and I can live

happily ever after, you trust me, right?”
This is just like saying ‘You believe in Oppa, right?’
He says the same line.
I kept my mouth shut for a while and thought about what to do in

the future.
I wanted to say no right away, but I had to use magic to succeed in

the seven families.
He was right in that part, so it was difficult to show my

unwillingness.
“If only I could do magic…….’
If I had known how to use magic in the first place, I would not have
www.asianovel.com
20 Report
been in this situation, but I couldn’t help it.
“…I get it.”
That was the best answer I could give under the circumstances.
As soon as I brought it up, the man got out of bed with a big smile.
He showed his teeth, smiled, and delivered a cheerful line to me as

if he couldn’t even see the rest of his poop-chewing facial expression.
“Yes. Please take good care of me. You’re a good girl, so

I’m sure you’ll do well.”
At the end of the sentence, he strode toward the door and greeted
me with a smile that was as fierce as before.
“Well, good night. See you tomorrow.”
The attitude was enough to make me dumbfounded as if he were

leaving in a hurry after his business was over.
He left the room without my greeting.
Now there is only silence in the room.
Looking through the door, I thought hard about how I could throw a
fresh taffy at him.
‘Is there any way to get the successor position back?’
It was also unpleasant to know that the offended man would take
away all of Yerine’s rights, it was not right when viewed morally.
Moreover, it was too obvious that I would follow the original route
and take the villain’s path.
Then, the only way would be for me will be to die in vain after
being criticized by others and not seeing the heroine.
www.asianovel.com
21 Report
“That really doesn’t work……”
I mumbled my head around like that, but I couldn’t think of a sharp

plan.
Three days are left. I had to come up with a way to get a successor
position in my hand and avoid the original route.
When I couldn’t get an answer even though I kept thinking about it,
I was irritated and stomped my feet toward the bed.
“Oh, my God, I’m dying, and going to I’m dying again,

moreover I’m going die in the hand of those bastards.”
Dug.
I tripped over something that was brilliantly sticking out on the

floor.
I fell on the floor with a clatter.
When I woke up, I found my cheek against the wooden floor.
“Ugh…”
With the irritation rising to the top of my head, I lit my eyes and
groped the floor.
Looking closely, I could see something like a blunt girdle rising

through the wooden floor.
“Oh, why is there such a thing…… I have to pick this up.”
As soon as I reached out my hand to pull out the shackles on the

floor, I noticed something was wrong.
Looking closely, there was a fine square-shaped gap on the floor,

centred with an iron hook like a key ring.
www.asianovel.com
22 Report
It’s like a secret door under the floor, often appearing in movies.
“What, this is…..?”
As I grabbed the girdle and pulled as hard as I could, the floor

began to open like a door along the gap.
Standing up and pulling the grommets to the end, the ‘door’ was
completely open, and an object hidden beneath the floor appeared.
“This is…”
When I shook my hands, I could see the piles of objects piled up

under the floor.
The identity of things piled up like a mountain was none other than
a book.
a vast number of old books, nearly dozens of them.
I picked one of them and opened it.
Then a complex, circular picture appeared. And around the

painting, there was an explanation that seemed to have been written
by Yerine.
‘Isn’t this magic circle?’
A painting with numerous complex patterns and letters carved in

the middle of a circle.
No matter who saw it, it was a painting that represented the magic
circle.
“I’m sure……the book said Yerine couldn’t use magic, but……?’
Yerine’s handwriting, which filled the blanks between the complex

Magic Circle and the explanation, shone under dim light.
———————– For any errors and issues Contact me through
www.asianovel.com
23 Report
www.asianovel.com
24 Report
Chapter 3
I didn’t know what was going on.
There’s no reason for Yerine, who can’t use magic, to have so

many magic books.
Besides, I can’t believe she wrote all of this with all her heart. The
more I looked, the less I understood.
Confused, I took out all the books under the floor and opened
them.
And in every book, there was a trace of Yerine.
From what Yerine wrote, it was not that she did not have a low
understanding of magic. Rather, it was clear that her knowledge of
magic was quite high.
‘She may not be able to use magic, but she may have been
strong theoretically. Even so, is this really possible……’
I had a confused mind.
I opened the thin book in my hand.
When I opened it, the small fold of the page popped out.
There were numerous asterisks on the page as if Yerine esteemed

this part greatly.
“Let me see…..fire magic……I see.”
www.asianovel.com
25 Report
I gazed through the magic circle that looked strangely like the
phoenix.
But that doesn’t mean I could use the magic, I had no idea of
magic.
Eventually, I covered the book and walked slowly to the bed, and
laid on it lazily.
‘I mean, I could tell she knows how to use magic.’
Then why has she remained the same so far without any rebellion?
I could only sigh.
I found out that the original owner of this body knows how to use
magic, but I don’t know how to do it.
In other words, there was nothing I could do to avoid losing the

position as successor.
“Aish”
I swore, took off the eyepatch and threw it into the back of the
room.
When the cool cold air touched my left eye, I felt much lighter than
before.
I closed my eyes again and organized my thoughts.
‘Anyways, if Yerine can use magic, then maybe I just need

to figure out how to do it.’
If I keep looking into Yerine’s scripts, I might get a little hint.
Seeing that the books were all dealing with the Magic Circle, I
thought I could use magic using the Magic Circle.
www.asianovel.com
26 Report
‘In movies or cartoons, if you draw a magic circle and
memorize a spell, magic will be activated.’
I got up right away and sat in front of the desk and opened the
book. And I copied the magic circle on the paper that was rolling on
the desk.
“Oh, this is so complicated……”
About 10 minutes later, a magic circle with a pretty shape was

completed, even though it was not perfect as shown in the book.
I left it because I thought magic would work if I finished drawing,

but nothing happened for a few minutes.
“I think I must do something, too…..”
I opened the book again and looked at the explanation. However,

there was only an explanation of the magic circle itself, but it did not
give any hints about how to activate it.
There was no such thing as a spell to memorize.
“Oh, my…”
I tried blowing wind on the paper, flipped the paper over, but there
was still no response.
Finally, I went back to bed.
After supporting my head with my hands clenched, I lay languidly

and muttered while looking at the ceiling.
“But it’s a pretty elaborate drawing, but…..That’s too

bad……”
Obviously, the magic circle was pretty complicated.
The image of the Magic Circle remained clear in my head, perhaps
www.asianovel.com
27 Report
because I had followed it so hard.
The moment I was about to cross my legs, thinking of a

sophisticated magic team, a bright light came up with the sound of a
bang and shone in the room.
“Hmm?”
As I raised my head, I could see the sparks on the corner of the

bed blazing and wriggling.
“Wha, what is that!”
Screaming with fright, I jumped out of bed like a madman.
In the meantime, the flames continued to devour bed sheets,

burning more and more brightly.
I tried to put out the flames by grabbing off the blanket that had
gathered in the corner.
It was not until several times that the flame had been covered with
a blanket then the flame began to fade, and it lost its strength and
went out quietly.
I stood alone in the room, shakingly, and took a breath.
“What the hell is going on…..”
I said looking at the darkened bed that has been burnt down.
Why is it suddenly on the flame? It hasn’t been long since I was

possessed, but I almost died again.
Only then did an idea pass through my mind.
‘Fire magic.’
I turned my back as if I was possessed, and looked at the magic
www.asianovel.com
28 Report
circle on the desk.
When the flames came up, I definitely thought of a magic circle in

my head.
“It’s memorized in the head.”
At that moment, just like when I first visited the room, the
knowledge Yerine had accumulated over the years about magic
flowed into the head.
Fireworks, water, earth, air, magic using the Big Four elements of
the spades, and even information about magic.
I was amazed at the amount and depth of knowledge that Yerine

had accumulated.
But all the information that came into the head was related to
magic.
No other memory of Yerine, which had nothing to do with magic,

flowed in at all.
‘When I first visited the room, did some of her memories

flow into me?’
Or maybe it’s just a random return of some memory.
I’m not sure which is right yet, so I’ll have to wait a little longer.
“If I had been able to recover the entire memory at once, it would
have been easier to grasp the situation, but it’s a shame.’
Then, I could feel a slight warmth in the left eye.
It didn’t hurt, but it felt like my eyelids were slightly heated.
And the moment I inadvertently looked at the mirror hanging on

the wall, I noticed that my left eye was emitting subtly more reddish
www.asianovel.com
29 Report
than it had just been.
“What is it? It’s…?”
One eye suddenly gets hot and the colour changes. It was strange
no matter how I looked at it.
‘Is it because of magic?
No matter how much I thought about it, that seemed to be the only
cause.
“Let’s do it one more time.”
Just like I did just now, I came up with a magic unit in my head.
This time in the hope of not burning the bed.
“Oh.”
Fortunately, there was a spark on my hand this time. But the flame
burning on my hand felt only lukewarm to me.
In addition, I felt a similar heat in my left eye.
“So what if I close the left eye, can I use magic?”
Eventually, with my left eye closed and my hands forward, I came

up with the magic circle in my head as before. But there was no
spark in the hand, and no change in the left eye.
I read the book again to see if I memorized the magic team wrong,
but the result was the same.
Only then did I realize.
The reason why she couldn’t use magic in the original was that she
covered her left eye.
www.asianovel.com
30 Report
“Why the hell did you…”
She could use magic as well as anyone else if she took off her eye
patch.
Nevertheless, what is the point of not doing so?
Then I saw something glistening on the floor under the secret door.
“What is it?”
As I bent back and entered through the secret door, I saw a box
that I had not found before.
When I took out the box, the gold decorations on the box glistened.
It was obvious that she kept something important.
As I lifted the lid of the box slightly, I saw a ring lying in the middle
of the velvet cushion.
On the beautiful opal, emitting a curious light, there was a finely

engraved gold pattern, presumed to be spade’s crest.
“Wow…”
As I looked around the ring, a small piece of paper fluttered out

between the rings.
When I lifted up the paper that had fallen to the floor, the familiar
handwriting that filled the space of the book welcomed me.
‘This should not be taken away.’
“This is…”
A thing that only a true spade family member can have.
It was the ring of Gaza.
www.asianovel.com
31 Report
‘You must not take it out, La.’
No wonder that’s what I thought Yerine’s desperation was.
I couldn’t easily ignore the message on the piece of paper, as it

seemed to be contained.
‘She was so desperate, and suddenly she lost

everything….’
I looked at the ring on my hand and thought to myself.
I then held the ring in my hand and hugged it tightly, muttering to

myself.
“I’ll make sure, I’ll protect it.”
***
In a rattling carriage. I kept my head down as if I was dead.
Looking next to me, I could see Leon Postade, the blonde in

question, sitting with a smile on his face as usual.
“Yes, when you get to the capital–”
Leon’s mother-in-law, or my prospective mother-in-law, sitting

across, was still looking down at me with a face that she didn’t like
anything in the world.
Leon’s brother, Fernand, with his devilish smile, excitedly talked to

his brother.
“Then you can see other nobles, right, brother?”
The three of them were treating me like a nobody.
Even the costume was like that. Both Fernand and Countess
Postade, dressed in dazzling clothes full of all kinds of ornaments.
www.asianovel.com
32 Report
Today’s main character, Leon, was wearing a luxurious outfit
mixed with red and gold, with a large gold ring with the Spade’s crest
on his hand.
On the other hand, all I had was a dull black cape wrapped around
my whole body.
To the abominably, not only Leon, Countess Postade and Fernand

Spade also use a little ornament with Spade’s crest on it.
When I was lowering my head, thinking it was ridiculous, Countess

Postade slapped my foot with her pointed shoes.
“Hey, don’t be dazed. If things go wrong today, you’ll get

done first.”
From kicking a person who stays still with high heels, the etiquette
of the upper class seems to have gone awry.
“Mother, don’t worry. We’ve already told the organizers,

and Yerine just needs to do what we said.”
“It’s because she’s stupid. This mother wouldn’t have

worried about this if she were half good as much as you.”
Leon also focused more on reassuring his mother than worrying

about me, who was kicked with her shoes.
‘Let’s hang in there a little bit.’
Thinking so, I clenched my fists in my hands.
“Still it is fine, Mother. If she can’t even do that one thing,

then she’s not even a real human being!”
said Fernand with a smile.
Then Leon grasped my arm and smiled.
www.asianovel.com
33 Report
“No. Yerine is nice and listens to me well. You can do it,
right?”
I thought I wanted to spit at his voice.
I forced up my facial muscles, which were not moving well and

smiled slightly.
And in a slightly hoarse voice, I spoke clearly.
“Yes, I can do it well.”
“Yeah.”
After glancing at Leon, who smiled broadly and focused on their

conversation again, I dropped my head.
The shaggy purple hair blocked my view.
Everyone would have thought I was stupidly zoning out.
However, behind it, I was smiling.
Because I felt so happy about what was going to happen.

————————- For any errors and issues Contact me through
www.asianovel.com
34 Report
Chapter 4
“Well, did you hear this time? The spades–”
“Oh, that’s right. I heard she’s going to hand over her

successor status to a member of the branch family.”
As I walked with my black cape scattered, I heard people

whispering about me.
People originally like gossip. There must be a lot of talk about the
fact that a direct member of the 7 Imperial Family gave up his or her
position and handed over his or her status as the successor to a
person from his or her own family.
“Oh, that’s the Young Lady Spade.”
I couldn’t help being stand out because of my purple hair and the
eye patch. Of course, I didn’t like it because I didn’t stand out in a
good way.
I walked across the hall, ignoring people’s words.
And I calmly recalled in my head what I had to do today.
Everything was perfect. I relaxed and moved again.
As I was walking toward the platform, I heard someone calling me.
“Yerine?”
Looking back, a pretty-looking girl with long curly brown hair stood
there.
www.asianovel.com
35 Report
The girl with mysterious eyes, close to orange, was wearing a neat
but luxurious dress.
Judging from the pattern on the brooch hanging on the chest of the
dress, it was clear that it belonged to the 7 Imperial Families.
“It’s Yerine, right?”
If she belonged to 7 Imperial Families, there was a possibility that

she would have been hostile toward me.
It must have been very interesting to see a direct descendant give

up her post as successor.
So with a cold smile, I answered deliberately briefly.
“What’s your business?”
At my cold response, the girl opened her eyes wide as if

embarrassed. But the girl, who regained her composure, gulped
down and came to a step forward toward me.
“He, it’s me, Yerine. Rachel Ale Club.”
The moment I heard the name, Yerine’s memory of Rachel came

into my head.
Only then did I realize that the Ale Clubs was the only one of the 7
Imperial Family to have an alliance with the Spades.
In the memory, Yerine often played with Rachel as a child and

knew well that she couldn’t hurt herself.
“Ah…”
Rachel waited for my reaction, shaking her eyelashes nervously.
“I remember you, Rachel.”
www.asianovel.com
36 Report
Rachel clasped my hands when she said that.
“You really remember me, right, Yerine?”
I answered, looking into her eyes, a little teary.
“Of course.”
“You… do you know how worried I was?”
“Huh?”
Rachel’s rapidly darkened face embarrassed me.
Her hand, clasping my hand, had a force in it.
“How can they…..to your parents……”
Rachel hesitated and said,
“Why didn’t you contact me? Not a single letter. I took my

parents to the Duke Spade Mansion, but your relatives told
me you were sick and couldn’t meet anyone….”
The Postade family apparently locked Yerine up under the pretext

that she was sick and could not meet people and completely blocked
her from contacting the outside world.
“To be honest, it seemed like they were lying. But my

parents have the power to intervene with the Duke Spade
family affair.”
Other families could not intervene in the affairs of certain families.

The Postade family would have taken advantage of that point.
“You, what has happened so far…..How can you never

contact me……”
“.. …there was a situation. I can’t tell you now.”
www.asianovel.com
37 Report
“First of all, I’m glad you came out today……… You know
how worried I was that you might really have a fatal
disease…..?”
She seemed genuinely concerned about Yerine for a long time.
I was paying attention to people’s sharp nerves ahead of the plan,

and it was comforting to have someone who really cared about me.
“But Yerine, can you give me your ears…..”
When she asked to give my ears, I approached Rachel and reached

out my ears.
Then Rachel hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and
whispered in my ear in a small voice.
“The successor post, are you really going to give up?”
Her face, facing my ears off, was really anxious.
No matter how long ago they broke up, it is clear that she was
worried that her friends would lose all their rights as successors.
“…..”
There were too many eyes to answer no.
I didn’t know what would happen if the plan went any wrong.
So at that moment, I wondered whether I should tell Rachel the

truth or not.
Maybe she took my silence as a sign of yes, Rachel grabbed my

arm and kept me from doing that.
“No, Yerine. You’ll be in big trouble if you do that. I’ll help

you, and somehow–”
www.asianovel.com
38 Report
I held my index finger to my lips in front of her.
After seeing my behaviour, Rachel must have noticed my meaning,

so she shut up right away.
With a confused look on her face, I murmured softly at Rachel, who

looked at me.
“I’m not giving up. So don’t worry.”
Rachel’s orange eyes grew bigger.
I wanted to reassure her completely, but if I had more contact with

her, it would draw more attention.
“Well, see you later.”
So I purposely moved slowly in the opposite direction to where

Rachel was and looked around.
Leon, who was most concerned, and his mother seemed busy
talking to people who appeared to be organizers.
I was worried if he saw me talking to Rachel earlier, but I didn’t

have to worry about it.
The moment I took a step with a sigh of relief, my eyes met

someone who was staring at me from the other side of the hall.
I was frozen in the eyes of a man who looked at me thoroughly

from head to toe.
A man with black hair like ebony and golden eyes shining like a
beast was staring at me with a sharp look like a hawk.
‘What the…’
He must have noticed that I was surprised because he kept looking

at me. Nevertheless, he seemed unwilling to draw attention.
www.asianovel.com
39 Report
There’s nothing good about running into such an anxious fellow on
a day like today. Eventually, I turned half my body to avoid his gaze
and then took my steps elsewhere.
I pretended to be okay on purpose, and even as I moved my steps

with my head down, the chatter didn’t stop.
“That’s the spade’s, young lady–”
“They said she was sick. Is that what’s keeping her from
using magic?”
“Still. One of the 7th Imperial Families. Can’t she use

magic? Being pushed out of a power struggle at an early
age–”
I can hear you guys.
The moment I ignored their chattering and went on, someone in a

white uniform stood in my way.
“Huh?”
I looked up in the face to see if I was blocking someone else’s way,

and the creepy black-haired man from before was looking at me with
his arms folded.
“Uh…”
Unknowingly, I opened my mouth and hardened into the spot.
Two heads taller than me, three times the size of my body,
overwhelmed me, but the scariest thing was his eyes.
The sharp light from the golden eyes resembling a hawk made me
want to bow my head.
He was as handsome as the bastard Leon, but somehow, because

of his eyes, he felt scarier than handsome.
www.asianovel.com
40 Report
“……you.”
I flinched at his low-pitched voice as if flowing from deep.
“Yes?”
Looking at me answering awkwardly, the man rolled his eyes

slowly.
I wondered what the hell he was trying to say. It’s our first time
seeing each other today, and this is the venue where the successor
appointment will be held, which is full of Imperial officials.
To be honest, I was a little afraid that threatening lines such as

“follow me to the roof” would fly in any minute.
‘What do I do then? Should I use magic? But the

appointment ceremony is still…..’
As soon as I was thinking about my inner thoughts rolling my head

quickly, I heard the man’s deep voice.
“Have you ever seen me before?”
Dumbfounded by his words, I raised my eyebrows and asked back,

ignoring the eyes of the people around me.
“What?”
But the man, regardless of my reaction, recited the lines just now.
“Have you ever seen me anywhere?”
The situation right now is so astounding, as if he ran away from

home by the doorway to Jordan River, enough to make me snort a
laugh.
I was so confused with the thought of throwing a taffy at Leon’s

gang, but suddenly a strange man came and made a comment that
www.asianovel.com
41 Report
would have been popular in the 70s and 80s.
“No, I don’t.”
At the words, the man tilted his head for the first time and put on a
slightly perplexed look.
He must have thought his face would work. Watching him get
embarrassed made me feel a bit better.
“No, wait a minute, think it over–”
“I’m sure I’ve never met anyone like you. And please use
honorifics, this is our first meeting after all.”
At my words, the babbling of the people around me grew louder.
The man also looked around with an expression as if he had been

beaten on the head.
At that time, the voice of the host official on the platform filled the
ceremony.
“The appointment ceremony will begin in 10 minutes, so

please gather in front of the podium.”
I peered at the official standing on the platform, who spoke in a

solemn voice, and then spoke to the man who was still standing
stupidly.
“I’ll be going now.”
“Wa, wait!”
The man stretched out his right hand as if in a real hurry, but it
wasn’t enough to reach me.
Lightly avoiding the hand, I went straight to the platform.
www.asianovel.com
42 Report
In front of the podium were me and Rachel, as well as three
additional children, who will receive a successor status, Leon, and
Countess Postade.
“Now, you all know how the ceremony goes. Don’t be too
nervous.”
The official who was standing on the platform came down and
kindly encouraged us.
“When your name is called, go up to the platform and use

the flame magic on the glass in front of you.”
Everyone nodded at his words.
Soon after, however, the official’s gaze was fixed on me, and he
continued with a look of trouble.
“Of course, this year in Spade’s……there’s been an

unexpected turn and there’s going to be an additional
process to deal with it”
As if to intercept his words, the Countess Postade stepped in and

said,
“You don’t have to worry about that. We’ll take care of it.”
Her voice, which was openly irritated, made the official flinch and
mumbled.
“But just in case….. Lady Spade, you can go up to the

podium with Mr Postade, and when asked if you want to hand
over your status as the successor to Mr Postade, you can say
yes, okay?”
There was a strange mixture of pity in his eyes at me.
I felt like he was trying to protect myself from Countess Postade’s
www.asianovel.com
43 Report
rebuke.
“…yes.”
“That’s good. We will proceed with the ceremony right

away, so please wait.”
Not long after the official had left, Countess Postade, grabbed me
roughly, spoke with an unpleasant breath in my ear.
“Do well. If anything goes wrong, I’ll pull out all your hair.”
Then I almost fell in front of the podium thanks to her flinging me

as if she was throwing something away.
Meanwhile, white light poured out in the middle of the platform,

and the official, who received applause from the people, began to call
the names of the children one by one.
I don’t know the exact reason, but my name was called last.
When I went up to the podium with Leon, I realized once again how
shabby I was compared to Leon.
The hair covering the whole face in a shaggy manner. And the
black cape without a piece of jewellery.
By comparison, Leon is showing off his colourful clothes and

accessories with a bright smile.
People probably laughed inwardly, looking at the contrast between

the two of us.
“Yerine Ephritte Spade.”
The official’s calm voice rang in my ears.
“Do you agree to hand over the status as Spade’s

Successor, to Leon Terval Postade?”
www.asianovel.com
44 Report
All eyes were on me.
At least what they expect me to do is ‘yes’ and nothing less.
In a stifling silence, people swallowed their saliva and watched my

lips slowly unfold.
“……no.”
It’s time to break their stupid ideas.
Behind my purple hair, I smiled and spoke clearly.
“I don’t agree. The only real successor to the Spades is me,

Yerine Ephritte Spade.” ———————– For any errors and issues
Contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
45 Report
Chapter 5
Translator : Missme Editor : Aru
There was a moment of suffocating silence.
No one dared to open their mouths.
The atmosphere of the venue quickly cooled down as if it had come

to the South Pole.
Then Leon’s quivering voice with rage hit my ear.
“What? Are you crazy?”
Looking to the side, Leon’s business smile had disappeared and he

was back to grinding his teeth.
Whatever it was, my job was fixed.
“Lady Spade.”
The official, who was conducting the ceremony, calmly regrouped

his voice and asked.
“So now, you’re saying you’re going to continue your

succession.”
There’s nothing to worry about.
“Yes.”
Looking at the noisy audience of the venue who was waiting for my
response, I lifted up the purple hair that was slowly covering my
eyes. It was quick to untie the blindfold that was pressing against the
www.asianovel.com
46 Report
left eye.
When freedom was finally given to the red eyes that had been
locked in the dark, people could not shut their mouths.
“Oh, my God… red eyes….. ”
Finally, I took off the black cape that was tightly wrapped around
my body and threw it on the floor.
“You… What the hell…!”
When the dreary black cloak was taken off, an alluring red velvet
dress came out of the world.
Rather than the splendour costume like Leon’s, it was a true

nobleman’s dress, with sophistication and luxury, that was the
costume I was wearing.
I had no intention of being the bridesmaid for Leon’s family.
So under the black cape that they gave me, I was wearing a dress
that was hidden secretly by Yerine in a secret space and set out on
the road.
Using the camouflage magic, which I practised all night, so that I

was sure, in front of Leon, Fernand, and the Countess Postade, the
hem of the dress is not visible.
To them, I would have looked like I was wearing a modest black

dress with no accessories under the black cloak.
‘Without Yerine’s book, I wouldn’t have thought of using

camouflage magic.’
Finally, when I took out an opal ring that only the successor of the
Spade could wear and put it in my right hand, I was the perfect
Yerine Spade.
www.asianovel.com
47 Report
“I can’t believe there was such a person on the Spade–”
“How can such gracefulness come out at that age? She’s so

beautiful!”
Listening to the whispering from the audience, I grinned.
“It’s all a scam! That’s ridiculous!”
Everyone’s eyes were focused on Leon’s loud voice, which seemed

to tear my eardrum apart.
“She can’t be the successor of the 7 Imperial Family! She

has no magic power at all!”
The audience began to buzz again at Leon’s angry words.
“No magic power? So the successor–”
As I opened my eyes thinly and looked at him with scorn, I replied

in a voice without a Gozer.
“I can use magic. Therefore, I’m well qualified to continue

as a successor. I think my magic power and skills are superior
to the Leon Postade here.”
“That’s bullshit–”
“Quiet! This is the appointed venue. Please keep the

order.”
Leon grimaced and shut his mouth at the thunderous remark of the
official. While looking at Leon with a determined look, he looked at
me and asked in a calm voice.
“Lady Yerine Spade, is that true?”
“Yes, I swear to heaven.”
www.asianovel.com
48 Report
After taking a deep breath for a while and closing my eyes, I
organized what I had to say in my head and opened my mouth.
“If it’s hard to believe, why don’t you see it for yourself?”
The most important thing in the Empire. To determine all power

beyond wealth and status.
It’s magic.
“If I use magic to light that glass on fire, isn’t it enough to

be a proof? And the size of the flame depends on the amount
of mana and the magic, so if I light it up, you’ll see which one
of us, Leon Postade or I, is more suited as the Spade’s
successor.”
The official was listening to me, with a solemn yet determined look
on his face as before.
Then he smiled at me and deliberately threw his eyes at Leon, who

was still burning his anger.
“Isn’t that right, Mr Leon Postade?”
Perhaps if it weren’t for the appointment ceremony venue, where

there were so many people, Leon would have punched me right
away.
To that extent, he had a dreadful look on his face, but I was not
afraid at all.
“You piece of shit! Don’t mess with me!”
From beneath the platform came the sound of the countess of

Postade swearing. The official frowned at the remark and slammed
down the platform.
“Quiet!”
www.asianovel.com
49 Report
He pushed the glasses down his nose again with his index finger,
then declared to the venue audience in a resonant voice.
“First of all, we will proceed with the next order of the

ceremony. Please come out one by one, starting with Ace’s
family successor and light the glass. In the case of Spade,
Postade will light the fire first, and after emptying the glass,
Lady Spade will light the fire again.”
The official, who was sighing at the end of the remark, called the
children one by one in a feeble voice.
“Eugene Brian Ace, please step forward.”
Then a silver-haired boy with blue eyes walked out with a look of
discontent with the world.
When he touched the glass, a huge blue flame sparkled, which

would remain wrapped around his entire body.
After a while, the flame returned to its original size and flamed on
the glass.
“As expected, Ace is different. That’s the size of a flame.

That’s a lot of mana…”
“Wouldn’t the Ace family’s successor take the next Trump

anyway?”
As if he had no desire and envy toward him, Ace’s successor

turned his body indifferently and escaped to the back of the podium.
The rest of the children, including Rachel, then lit their glasses one
by one and were recognized as successors.
The only ones left were spades.
“Leon Terval Postade, please step forward.”
www.asianovel.com
50 Report
Leon, who was bragging and sniffling until just now, stretched out
his hand in front of the glass.
Still, he hesitated to keep the fire on for a while, and the less
fortunate official opened his mouth.
“I don’t have time. I want you to light it up as soon as

possible.”
His confident attitude went away, and he was reaching out in a

clumsy manner, and he crumpled his face at the official’s words.
“Hyap!”
But the moment the blue flame rose from the glass, the ceremony
venue quickly cooled down.
The sparks from Leon’s hands were so small that they fell far short
of those of other children.
Leon himself knew it, and his face turned grey, and from the
bottom of the platform, I heard a voice again.
“What the…..he is like that but he wants to be the

successor of the Spades…..?”
“Even if it’s not as good as the Ace family, isn’t that too
much? Still, the Spade family ranks fourth out of the seven
families.”
Towards Leon, shaking his hands and grinding his teeth, the official
said in a low-key voice.
“This is all for the Postade, you can go back now. And after
we put out the fire, when you’re ready, Lady Yerine Ephritte
Spade, please come up and light it up.”
As soon as I went out, Leon turned around and deliberately pushed
www.asianovel.com
51 Report
my shoulder hard and turned back to the back of the podium.
As I went forward to the podium, glaring at that goddamn back, an

empty golden glass greeted me.
With trembling hands, I put my right hand to the mouth of the

glass.
‘Don’t be nervous…..’
Close my eyes and take a deep breath, then stretch out my right
hand.
‘You’re done now, Postade.’
Thinking so, the magic circle came to my mind more strongly than
ever before with the magic of the phoenix spreading its wings.
With the feeling of hot fingertips, a massive blue flame began to

rise from the glass illuminating the entire gloomy ceremony venue.
The flame, which was dancing as if to swallow up the appointment

ceremony venue, was so blue and mighty that the eyes were
freezing.
When the flame finally died down and returned to its original state
of scale, there was a stifling silence within the venue.
“Gasp…”
As I was breathing hard with my right hand still stretched out, a

small clap began to come from somewhere.
In front of my eyes, a young woman in a dress stood and clapped.
“I’ve never seen such a big and beautiful flame before!”
Those who were wary of Lady’s words, who seemed to be moved,

slowly rose from their seats and began to clap their hands after that
www.asianovel.com
52 Report
lady.
“That’s cool!”
“You are the true successor to the Spade family!”
“Cheer up!”
I was dumbfounded as countless people rose from their seats and

cheered and applauded.
‘Is this something to be cheered on..?’
When I stood helplessly staring at people, someone held me

strongly by my arm.
“Damn… …so what a dirty trick you’ve done!”
Leon said, holding me as if he was going to break my arm. His

face, which turned red with anger, was spewing a hot nose like a bull.
I deliberately raised my eyes as if I were not sick at all.
“I didn’t do any trick. It’s just that you’ve been lacking in

skills and brains, Postade.”
“You bitch–”
“Stop!”
A thunderous voice of the official was heard.
“It’s already been decided on. Now the successor to the

Spades is Lady Yerine Ephritte Spade. Mr Postade, please
stay away from Lady Spade.”
“That woman with monstrous eyes cheated–”
As Leon continued to run wild, two officials, who I did not know
www.asianovel.com
53 Report
where they came from, came out and held Leon’s arms one by one.
Only then did I free my arm, raising my hand and asking politely at
the top official.
“I have something to tell him, could you give me a chance

to speak?”
Then the official narrowed his eyes thinly and asked back.
“Is that relevant to this situation now, Lady Spade?”
“Yes, it’s very relevant.”
Even then Leon was still screaming and rioting. After glancing at
the scene, I turned to the official, and calmly, in a resonant voice,
shouted to the whole venue.
“Now I am entitled as the successor Spades. it is safe to

make that confession?”
“Yes, but.”
The official said, lifting his glasses with his fingers.
“Then I dare ask permission here.”
I saw Leon struggling with his arms and legs, shouting something.
And muttered inwardly, looking at the countess Postade staring at
me as if to kill me under the platform.
‘Dumb shit. Hell is not over for you yet.’ ———————– For any
errors and issues Contact me through discord :-
https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
54 Report
Chapter 7
“Uh…Uh…”
When she couldn’t say anything more, the second prince turned
around and tilted his head at Rachel.
“That’s right, I’m the Second Prince. Is there something

wrong?”
There is.
Moreover, it’s a lot!
I have no idea why he’s doing this to me now, but later he’s going
to bring me to trial with a bunch of people who tried to hurt the
heroine!
And in that trial, I’m going to be sentenced to death!
“Well, that’s not true, but…..”
Of course, Rachel, who doesn’t know what’s going on inside my

head and about the original story, stuttered, saying, “There’s no
problem.”
“That’s enough, then.”
The prince fixed his gaze on me immediately, looked straight at me

and said,
“Then, Yerine, can you talk to me?”
www.asianovel.com
55 Report
Why are you suddenly calling me by my name?
Did I already hurt the favourite heroine? Is that why that prince is
going crazy and trying to take care of me without anyone knowing?
When I reached that point, I realized that all I had left was The
Thirty-Six Stratagems.1)
Yerine was strong. I don’t know how strong she is exactly, but
considering the size of the fire lit at the appointment ceremony, it
was clear that Yerine had more magic power than other children.
But there is no way I can beat the imperial family at the apex of
the empire. In fact, in the original work, the Second Prince was
described as a very strong wizard.
And even if I fight and win, I will be taken to a dungeon for

attacking the Second Prince.
“Ex… Excuse me…..”
When I opened my mouth that couldn’t even open, and answered,

the prince looked at me with big eyes.
“You’ve got the wrong person!!”
After shouting loudly that could be heard by the whole venue, I ran
away to the passageway behind the platform.
I could hear people buzzing, the embarrassed voice of the official,

and Rachel calling my name, but I ignored them all and ran along the
dim passage.
When I entered the passageway and fell from the entrance, the
sound around me calmed down a lot.
I thought I succeeded in running away, so I organized the situation

in my head.
www.asianovel.com
56 Report
The prince’s reaction was so strange that I was mistaken for a
moment, but no matter how much I think about it, it is unlikely that
Yerine has already met my favourite heroine.
Yerine and my favourite heroine are the same age, and since they
first met when they were 18, I still have a year to spare.
And the Second Prince is the same age as Yerine, and since he met
my favourite heroine when he was 18, he will not know her yet.
Also, if he was the second prince with a fiery temperament who

cared so much about the heroine, he must have dealt with her when
she touched the heroine.
‘Yes……he’s not the kind of person to contact in such an

irrational way.’
Then, why is he suddenly bringing that nonsense up to me?
At that moment, thunderous cries struck me in the ear and echoed

in the aisle.
“Yerine! Hold on a second!”
My heart sank. Looking back, a black-haired man in uniform was

running.
“Hee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee-ee!”
What is this? Why is he following me like that?
Is he mad because I spoke informally to him?
But, even if that’s the reason, it’s too much to come after me like
this!
Turning to the right, I rushed into the waiting room where the
prospective successors had gathered before the ceremony.
www.asianovel.com
57 Report
I didn’t have the energy to run anymore. When I looked back,
thinking that I should roughly find a way out and leave here, he was
standing right at the door.
“Crazy…”
Why is he so fast……!
Panting, leaning against the doorway, he stretched out his long

right arm to me in a slightly cracked voice.
“Yerine, please wait a little bit. I’m not trying to hurt you–”
But I thought the situation was dangerous, and the moment the
prince stretched out his right arm, I sensed it to be a threat.
Eventually, without hearing him back, I instinctively closed my

eyes and came up with a magic circle in his head.
One of the four elemental magic of the Spade, the Magic Circle
that invokes the magic of air.
Soon I heard a thud, and my eyes opened along with it.
When I came to my senses, the Second Prince was already flying

far away and lying on the floor.
“gasp.”
I thought I was doomed, so I closed my mouth.
To hurt a precious royal family.
Is this really okay?
“Hey, hey!”
I grabbed my head and approached the prince who staggered and

shouted in a hurry.
www.asianovel.com
58 Report
“Sorry, I’m so sorry! I don’t know…I didn’t mean it, it was
unintentional!”
It’s a lie, actually.
It was intentional.
I couldn’t help it because I thought the prince would attack me if I

stayed still.
“Are, are you all right, Prince?”
As I approached the prince with all sorts of fuss, the prince opened
his closed eyes and smiled.
“I, I’m all right, Ugh–”
“Ugh, you’re bleeding on your head!”
“No, it’s okay…I don’t care…”
Wiping a stream of blood through his black hair, the prince looked
down at my palm and looked up at me with a slightly tasteful
glancing, and said,
“……I don’t think it’s okay, actually.”
said inwardly, touching his tingling forehead.
I can’t believe I hurt the imperial family’s body. It’s like a death
sentence.
There is no other way but to beg or roast and boil the prince.
“I’m so sorry, Prince…..”
Looking at me like that, the prince spoke calmly.
“No, because that’s also my fault for not assuming that you
www.asianovel.com
59 Report
may not really remember me. It’s possible for you.”
“Why did someone who knew it act like that?” was filled to
the top of my throat, but I endured it.
Then the prince changed his posture, rubbed his eyes and
muttered in a low voice.
“Yerine, I’m Cassius, the Cassius you used to play with,

don’t you really remember?”
After hearing the name Cassius, it really became clear. He is the

one who later fell in love with the original heroine and followed her
around with all kinds of obsession, and who made the biggest
contribution to making me die because I touched him wrong.
That’s how I can only think of information related to the novel, but
the memory of Yerine related to Cassius never returned.
In this way, Yerine must have regarded him as a complete

stranger.
“I don’t remember at all, Prince. You’ve mistaken me for

someone else…”
But Cassius immediately gave a firm answer.
“No, it can’t be.”
That’s what Cassius said, and with his warm hand, wrapped around
my cheeks.
He looked at me for a long time as if he wanted to keep my

features in his eyes, and handed over the purple hair that had fallen
before my eyes with a gentle touch.
“You don’t know how much I’ve been…..”
The golden eyes, which used to be sharp, were loosened, and
www.asianovel.com
60 Report
transparent things like tears fell for a moment.
Only then did I realize. Cassius was really missing Yerine.
“Prince…”
“I’ve been looking for you, but you’re trying to run away
again. You say you can’t remember. It’s all pointless.”
When I saw him with a look of despondency, he looked so pitiful, I

began to feel really sorry for him.
I didn’t know what to say, so I opened my mouth.
“Prince, I’m sorry–”
“Now, did you say you’re sorry?”
At that moment, the tearful expression that I had just made went
away, and Cassius, who had a sharp look like a hawk, was staring at
me.
“If you’re really sorry, shouldn’t you show it in action, not

words? What do you think, Yerine?”
Cassius deliberately spoke emphasising at three letters of my

name and rolled up the corners of his mouth to give me a fishy smile.
‘Oh, this is the wrong move.’
“Even though it’s my fault, it’s true that you used magic to
hurt me. What would happen to you if I went up there and
told you that the successors of seven families had attacked
the royal family?”
I thought it would come like this.
He’s up to something using that fact. I don’t know what it is.
www.asianovel.com
61 Report
“…….”
“This is enough for you to know what I’m talking about.”
Sighing heavily, I folded my arms and opened my eyes thinly.
“Yes, honestly, it was wrong of me to magically fly a decent

person. What do you want?”
“As expected, you’re quick to grasp the situation. None of

that has changed.”
said Cassius, tidying his clothes.
“First of all, there are two things. When you say you can’t
do those two favours, our negotiations break down.”
“Yes, I understand. Tell me.”
Cassius grinned and folded a finger.
“First, call me Cassius, not ‘Prince’ or ‘Your Highness’.”
Surprised by his unexpectedly simple proposal, I asked back.
“That’s it?”
“Yes, that’s the first one.”
In fact, it was a very simple proposal that nothing could be heard.
And I don’t think it’s a matter of threatening and proposing like

before.
Eventually, he shrugged and waited for Cassius to say the

following:
“Okay, so what about the second?”
“To allow me to meet you, at least once every two days.”
www.asianovel.com
62 Report
While nodding still, I was surprised and asked back loudly.
“Once every two days?”
In my words, Cassius answered calmly in a low-pitched voice.
“Yes, once every two days.”
I couldn’t keep my mouth shut.
Meeting a person who is going to kill me every two days. Isn’t this
dangerous?
“You’re not telling me to come to the capital every two

days, are you?”
“No. I’ll go to the Spade Dukedom.”
“But then…… calling you Cassius is so hard and…… once

every other day just too much–”
Stuttering and blocking my pouring words, Cassius waved his

fingers from side to side.
“I can’t help it. I think you want an article titled ‘The

Second Prince confirmed to be critical in condition after
being attacked by the Spade Successor’ to be widely
written.”
“……:
I had no choice but to accept the negotiations by biting the bullet.
“The negotiations, I accept…..”
“You should be. I was going to do it once a day, but I

shortened it.”
This scary bastard.
www.asianovel.com
63 Report
“For your information, if you try to break the deal after
today, I’ll tell everyone everything that happened today, just
you know.”
Wow, he’s definitely an obsessive man. In the original version, he

showed the end of his obsession with the heroine until the end.
But why is he so obsessed with me?
“Yes…”
“Let’s get out of here now if you know. We should also

enjoy the festival.”
“Wait a minute. I have a question.”
Cassius, who was about to turn around and step out into the
hallway, looked at me with his eyes wide open at my words.
“Why are you doing this? You’re making those threatening

remarks, and you’re making a suggestion, um–”
To be honest, I thought it was cute, but if I say it as it is, I think I’m

going to die, so let’s find another word.
But Cassius opened his mouth first before I could find a suitable
expression.
“I don’t care if you don’t remember. I just want to stay by

your side and start over.”
When I saw him with his eyes below and a lonely look for a
moment, I felt sorry again.
So I patted him on the shoulder and handed him a handkerchief.
“First of all, wipe your blood with this. And go up there and
get the treatment.”
www.asianovel.com
64 Report
“Treatment?”
“Yes, you should be treated. Otherwise, you’ll get a hole in

your head.”
Cassius burst into laughter at my words.
“It’s alright, this much, I can handle it.”
“What do you mean it’s alright? Don’t be stubborn and get

the treatment. Oh, don’t say I attacked you when you were
being treated.”
“That’s what bothered you…… Anyway, I’m fine.”
Of course, it’s better than before now, but I couldn’t figure out
what the hell was alright with the blood flowing out of his head.
Maybe he read that look on my face, Cassius grinned and closed

his eyes.
“Look carefully.”
Soon after, he closed his eyes, a mass of golden chunks poured out
of his head and covered the wound.
And the blocks of light melted away like snow.
When I closed my mouth in surprise and looked at the injured area,

the wound area looked as if it had not been injured at all.
“I’m specialized in healing magic.”
Cassius said cheerfully as he walked out of the room first, leaving

me standing in a daze.
“No, wait, then I didn’t have to be threatened in the first

place! Isn’t this a scam?”
www.asianovel.com
65 Report
“I’m going to the Duke of Spade tomorrow, so keep that in
mind. I just need to see your face, so don’t prepare for the
luxury.”
“Excuse me, are you listening? Cassius!”
I called his name several times, but Cassius slipped out.
But I can’t let him run away!
Catching up with him at the maximum speed, I grabbed him by the

shoulder and said,
“Excuse me, for now. I’m not kidding. I’m being serious.”
On such a day, Cassius answered, looking down.
“What is it? Tell me.”
“I’ll keep my word. But rather than tomorrow, can you

come the day after tomorrow?”
Cassius tilted his head and asked.
“Why? You’re not going to move in between the days, are

you?”
“Oh, no. Take it easy.”
“Then what’s the matter?”
I looked at the golden eyes looking at me.
Then rolled up the corners of my mouth, with a gentle smile.
“I have to break up my engagement.” —————————– 1)

The Thirty-Six Stratagems is a Chinese essay used to illustrate a
series of stratagems used in politics, war, and civil interaction. Its
focus on the use of cunning and deception both on the battlefield and
www.asianovel.com
66 Report
in court have drawn comparisons to Sun Tzu’s The Art of War.
For any errors and issues Contact me through discord :-

www.asianovel.com
67 Report
Chapter 8
“Are you really crazy?”
Leon’s yell rang out in the quiet dining room.
Either way, I was hungry, so I hardly listened to the words and

concentrated on eating the bacon in front of my eyes.
In fact, at yesterday’s festival, I was plagued by Cassius and had

been talking to Rachel for a long time, so I ate almost nothing.
So I’m trying to fill up what I couldn’t eat yesterday with breakfast,

but this nerd is the problem.
‘I want to get it done quickly during breakfast, should I put

it back a little bit?’
One thing I could simply notice was that Leon was staring at me as
if he were going to kill me while I was thinking about something else.
‘Then what can you do? I’m the successor now.’
After cutting up the bacon, I sighed and spoke to him.
“I’m not crazy, Leon. I’m saying everything consciously.”
I didn’t bother to look at Leon because I thought it would be better

to focus on the bacon’s beautiful scarlet existence than to see Leon
shaking in anger with a flushed face.
But it must have stroked Leon’s nerves, and he screamed as if he

was dumbfounded.
www.asianovel.com
68 Report
“Conscious? Ha!”
Oh, this bacon is delicious.
While drinking orange juice with such wild thoughts, Leon’s anger
exploded.
Clang-lang-
“For over ten years, we’ve lived together, raised, fed and
slept together, but now you’re saying you want to break it
up? Is that what you’re consciously talking about?”
I stopped lifting the glass and put it down again.
Looking at the back, the shards of the shattered glass glistened

under the sun.
“And you don’t even remember what you did to us

yesterday, do you? You’re a wretch who doesn’t know how to
use magic, and you’re doing some trick like that!”
Fernand interrupted Leon’s words senselessly and shouted.
“That’s right! You lured people with your ridiculous trick,

even without the easy levitation magic! You think we don’t
know that?”
It is fortunate that I have regained my place as successor, but it is

more fortunate that I was still engaged to this man, engaged not
married.
If I had gone to divorce proceedings with this nonsense thing, I’d

be sick.
Of course, I would have won.
Anger rose up as I sighed and talked.
www.asianovel.com
69 Report
“I’m sorry, it’s not a trick or a scam. Would the empire
recognize a man who is neither a fool nor a man without
mana as its successor?”
Then this time Countess Postade banged down the table and said,
“Don’t lie! How could you start that fire without making a
trick at the appointment ceremony?”
‘These people, it’s clear that they live with their ears
closed…..’
While yawning long and chewing bacon, the three constantly

hurled swear and rant at me.
If they had said one by one, I would have understood it, but there
was no way to understand it because they were only saying what
they wanted to say.
“Excuse me.”
I opened his closed mouth and looked straight at Countess

Postade.
A voice that is not loud, but is low and resonant enough to be

heard by everyone. When I spoke in such a voice, all three of them
unexpectedly hesitated and turned their eyes to me.
After deliberately raising my right hand slowly and slowly, I raised

my flaming red eyes and set eyes on Countess Postade.
Some say it’s scarier when a quiet person suddenly tries to grab
the mood.
Countess Postade who, as expected, made more noise than a

merchant on the stall, crouched in dismay and looked at me with
slight bewilderment.
www.asianovel.com
70 Report
“This, don’t you see it?”
What I shook before their eyes was an opal ring symbolizing the
true heir of the Spades.
“The gold ring your son wore in the first place is not for the
successor. It’s just for decoration. The Empire knows that.”
I said in a steady voice.
“Isn’t that the fact that if the empire let me wear this ring,
that means they’ve already recognized me as the true
successor?”
Then I heard Leon’s grinding teeth.
I turned my eyes right away and said to Leon, who was shaking.
“You remember when you lit the fire yesterday, and when I
lit it, people’s reactions were markedly different, right?”
“…..”
Leon couldn’t refute anything.
“That’s not a scam nor trick. It’s called ability.”
“That’s… that’s empty words–”
Then I hit the final blow at him.
“You weren’t pushed out of succession yesterday because

of me. You’re behind the successors because of your lack of
ability.”
Eventually, someone had to blow up.
“That bitch!!”
www.asianovel.com
71 Report
Leon couldn’t stand it and screamed like a beast and ran towards
me.
If I had been an ordinary girl without magic, I would have been

very scared.
But I was much better at magic than Leon, even though it was less
than five days after I came to this world, but I wasn’t afraid of him
because I had gone through all sorts of things.
‘You know, people with bad brains have to make things

happen.’
I shook my head and tapped my fingers lightly.
At that moment, the wooden table, which Leon was holding with
both hands, caught fire.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”
Leon, who had a face distorted by anger, screamed and stepped

back.
Not only that, but Countess Postade and Fernand also rose from
their very seats and ran like mad with a shrill cry.
‘Well, I was just trying to scare them with the smallest fire I
could……’
I wondered how such timid people thought of taking over the

successor position of this family.
“Sorry, my hands are a little slippery.”
As I smiled and tapped my fingers again, the flames that had

burned the table disappeared without a trace, leaving only a smoky
smell in the restaurant.
“You… you… you…How did you…!!”
www.asianovel.com
72 Report
The Countess Postade mumbled, with her hands clasped her mouth
as if she could not believe it.
“It’s …… not a lie?
Leon’s voice trembled violently as if he had been shocked. He

looked at me with his blue eyes raised to the point that I could see all
the whites, and he pointed to the table with a tanned corner of his
trembling hands.
I spoke to them in a low-key voice.
“Yes. I’m not lying. I mean–”
said softly, with my voice low and my fingers in both hands

crossed.
“Don’t make a fuss and sit down right now.”
“Why would I–”
“Can’t you figure out what’s going on?”
Leon flinched and sweated as I raised my voice with my left eye

wide open.
“Okay, I’ll kindly explain for you guys who can’t figure
things out. First, I’m now the successor to the spades
recognized in the Empire. That means the wealth, power, and
all the benefits of the Spades are mine.”
I closed my tired eyes for a while and continued the conversation.
“Second, this mansion is mine right now, and I can report

you to the Imperial Guard for trespassing and get you kicked
out right now.”
Feeling the hot warmth at my left eye, I glared at the Postades.
www.asianovel.com
73 Report
“Lastly. I’m stronger than you guys, so I can handle you as
much as I like with magic.”
Then a bright smile, I extended my hand to the Postades.
“Now, what do you want to do?”
They had no choice. Countess Postade and Fernand, who were

struggling, hesitated and finally sat down, and Leon, who had
endured until the end, sat down with his eyes met mine.
Toward them, I opened my mouth, with a piece of paper I had in

my hand from a while ago.
“Well, as I said before, you can sign this memorandum of

break-up here, and get out of this house.”
“……”
“We’re only engaged, not officially married, so I don’t need

to file a divorce suit. I had this memorandum written for any
unexpected situations.”
When I said so, I put aside the food bowl for a while and prepared a
flag pin and a stamp, and lined it up in front of me.
“Of course if you want to reject it and turn it over to a civil suit, you
can’t help it. Although, I’ll win anyway.
“You…!”
The Countess Postade growled her face.
But I wasn’t scared.
“Well, as far as I know, Count Postade has had nothing

much left because of Count gambling a few years ago.”
I talked deliberately, stroking the ring on a long white finger to lift
www.asianovel.com
74 Report
the medicine.
“On the other hand, the Spades, there’s been up and down,
but there’s enough money to win a civil suit.”
I don’t know how many times I went through the papers last night
to figure out about this matter.
I don’t have much to complain about it since there was a definite

harvest.
Then Leon got up and yelled, pointing his finger at me.
“You didn’t even repay me for living with that ugly face of
you, but now you avenging my kindness?”
It was a very frowning sound.
If you’re going to talk, then talk like a human, will it resolve

anything if you growl like a beast like that?.
Anger mounted, and contrary to the original plan, plenty of words

came out.
“If you have eyes, look properly. It’s not my face that’s
ugly, it’s your sex life that doesn’t know where it’s going.”
Neither Leon nor Countess Postade could shut up at the words.
“You……how dare you to say such a nasty word in front of

someone…!”
The Countess Postade shouted in amazement, shaking the flowing

flesh.
“Home, I think I’m less vulgar than you guys who don’t
know where you belong and run around in other people’s
houses. Unlike anyone else, I’ve been well educated at home
education.”
www.asianovel.com
75 Report
After saying so, I took out a picture.
‘I tried not to use this as much as I could, but…I can’t help

it.’
With a confused face, Leon and Countess Postade, staring at the

picture laid down on the table, soon turned white.
“Now, you’ve seen enough. Then I’ll take it back.”
I quickly took the picture before they reached for it.
“You had the guts to do it in this house. You thought I

didn’t know that.”
“How can you….”
As you may have guessed, the photo showed Leon entering the
bedroom with a woman on both sides.
I don’t know how Yerine took this picture, but I think it happened
so often that she could easily take pictures.
Having to take pictures of a man she’s engaged to cheating with

other women with her own hands, it almost like putting the knife to
the chest.
“Leon, you must have been intent on taking my place of

succession under the pretext of being part of a branch family
after you were engaged to me. And if my prediction is
correct, after taking the post of a successor, you’re breaking
up with me and marrying Lady Grelle?”
As I spoke, Leon sweated and lost control.
Where did the fiery angry look go? He was now anxiously thinking
about how to get out of it with his eyes rolling.
“Good for you, because we are going to break up anyway.
www.asianovel.com
76 Report
Although, I wonder if Lady Grelle will marry you after seeing
this picture.”
Then I stroked and turned my head and looked at Countess

Postade.
“Maybe I have no choice but to submit this photo as

evidence if it leads to a lawsuit. No, if you’re going to hurt or
harm me after our break up, I could send this picture to the
newspaper.”
That’s how I smiled.
“Then Leon, how far will your reputation in society fall?”
The Postades, who bowed their head in silence, I realized I had won
this fight completely.
“How long have I endured…… I’ve been so nice to you. Like

this….”
“Hey.”
In the end, they got on my nerves.
“I still have all the documents in this house, as well as the

financial reports submitted to the Empire. The money from
the Empire to the 7 Imperial Families seems to have been
used for private purposes, and it seems to me, you want to
pay for all that, right?”
The Countess Postade waved her hand at the words and spoke in a
hurry.
“No, wait, Yerine–”
“Yeah. Let’s go to the lawsuit. We’ll have to spit out all the
money you embezzled as well as the alimony.”
www.asianovel.com
77 Report
Leon stuttered at the remark with a pale, pale face.
“Yerine, it’s my fault, it’s–”
“Yes, you’re not afraid of people, but it seems you are

afraid of money, huh? Well, I can’t help it. I have to let this
matter out.”
At this remark, Leon and Countess Postade knelt down and began
to beg.
The embezzlement of public funds was a serious crime, and they

seemed to be scared because their sentence was heavy.
‘It’s too early to kneel down already.’
I thought to myself with a cold smile.
Maybe they don’t know.
Yerine’s, and my revenge wouldn’t end today, and I still have a

long way to go.
The real hellfire hasn’t even started yet.
“Yerine, I’m so sorry. If you forgive me just once…..”
Leon, who did not know the fact, prayed with tears in his eyes.
The sight of it made my blood boil with anger.
I try hard to suppress the anger that was rising up to the end of the
and said.
“Okay, if you don’t want this to get rough, get a stamp and
get out of this house. You’re no better than an animal.”
—————————– For any errors and issues Contact me through
www.asianovel.com
78 Report
Chapter 9
How can the world look so pink?
It said that when someone falls in love, the world looks beautiful
and shines, but that’s bullshit.
The world doesn’t look beautiful when you’re in love, but when you
put your dirty-tempered fiance out of your sight.
“You look happy, Yerine?”
Rachel asked her thick brown hair with azure ribbon waving along
with the wind.
‘Yes, I finally broke up with that damn fiance this morning.’
That answer seemed so innocent, so I just smiled and looked

around.
“I haven’t seen your face since we separated, and I’m

happy to see you and meet people.”
For your information, I was invited to the tea party by Rachel’s

family, ie the Dukedom of the Ale Club.
Of course, it was Rachel who hosted the tea party, and she invited
us in the name of gathering the five successors who appeared at the
ceremony and building friendship.
“That’s a relief. Are you really okay now?”
Rachel asked with a worried look.
www.asianovel.com
79 Report
“Yes. It’s really all good now. I could even chew stones, I’m
so hungry.”
Rachel gave me her hand with a big grin at the words.
“As expected, the next Trump candidate is different.”
“Ay, it’s not.”
“What do you mean no? None of Trump’s candidates were

as spectacular as you.”
Trump. In card terms referring to ‘the best team’, it means the

leader of seven Imperial Families in this world.
The members of the seven Imperial Families mainly work in the

imperial magic unit, where the leader among the seven is
determined by their performance and the amount of magic and
mana.
The 7 Imperial Family names were all related to the pattern of

cards, so the leader seemed to be called Trump.
It reminds me of him who is famous for his yellow hair and middle
finger-throwing gifs, but this is the world in the novel, so let’s just
move on.
Rachel, who said so, looked around and whispered to me.
“To be honest, I think you’ll be the next Trump.”
When I heard that, I thought for a moment and thought to myself.
‘Was it that great…..?’
According to Rachel, Trump is determined by magic skills and

performance, but there is a formula that the one who becomes the
Trump of the generation is the one who sparks an impressive fire at
the time of the successor’s appointment.
www.asianovel.com
80 Report
‘I’d love to win first place, but……’
Well, if not, never mind.
“Oh, I guess all the other successors are here. Let’s go,
Yerine.”
The three successors I saw on the day of the appointment were

entering the garden.
I nodded and followed Rachel around the table where the tea party
was arranged to greet them.
“Welcome, everyone! After the appointment ceremony, I

thought we would need some time to strengthen our
friendship, so I prepared this meeting. It’s simple, but don’t
hesitate to eat as much as you want.”
Under Rachel’s leadership, the disorderly tea party president was

quickly cleared up, and all successors were seated.
“Come on, I’ll go first. As you all know, I’m Rachel Ale
Club.”
When Rachel finished introducing herself, a cute girl with flaming

red hair, sitting on Rachel’s right, opened her mouth.
“I’m Ashtra Jacqueline. Nice to meet you all!”
‘Cute…’
Ashtra’s smile, who resembles a rabbit chasing its owner with a

carrot in his mouth, seemed to warm the heart.
“I’m a Rayl Diamond. Nice to meet you all.”
A quiet man with a soft green hair hung his head slightly and
blushed shyly.
www.asianovel.com
81 Report
It’s been good so far.
“It’s Eugene Brian Ace. I’m sure everyone’s heard of the

name once, but I’m just saying in case some people might
don’t know because they don’t know what’s going on in the
world.”
A man with a dirty impression spoke in a low-sounding voice.
Blazing silver hair, blue eyes, and a low expression that seems to
be unhappy with the world.
It was definitely the man who lit the biggest flame after me on the
day of the appointment.
‘But why did he look at me when he was talking about

people who didn’t know what was going on in the world?’
It’s the style of a male lead who gets annoyed at the heroine for no
reason, and then turns around and hangs later.
Anyway, I’ll try to keep him out of sight.
“It’s Yerine Spade. Have a good day, everyone.”
When I bowed slightly, Rachel smiled like a mother. Ashtra and

Rayl applauded enthusiastically with sparkling eyes.
I’m glad that everyone seems to like me except for the successor
of The Ace, who seems to have a foul temper.
“But we…..we’re all the same age, and I’m sure we’ll see
each other a lot in the future. Should we just talk informally
to each other?”
Everyone nodded at Rachel’s suggestion.
Oh, except for the one who already spoke informally already.
www.asianovel.com
82 Report
In such an amicable atmosphere the conversation of the five
successors began.
“Well, Lady Spade, ah, no–”
When I saw Ashtra wiggling her hands and feeling shy, I felt like I
was going to bleed my nose, but I smiled as kindly as I could.
“Just call me Yerine, Ashtra.”
At the words, Astra squealed, holding her hands tightly together,

waving her thick red hair vigorously.
“I… I really wanted to talk to you once!”
‘Cute……’
I put down the teacup I was holding in my hand and answered.
“Really? That’s my pleasure.”
“Because you were so cool at the appointment ceremony!

You were so cool when you took off your eye patch and threw
your cape!”
Astra was excited and talked pouring out like a rapid-fire.
“And you’re so cool when you used that magic flame! I’ve
been to several appointment ceremonies, but I’ve never seen
such a beautiful flame!”
Rachel nodded at the remark, and Rayl, who was quietly drinking
tea, also put down his glass and said.
“That’s right. I honestly thought that was so great, too.”
When he said so, he turned his head slightly toward me and said in
a calm voice.
www.asianovel.com
83 Report
“I think I’ll learn a lot from you in the future. Please take
good care of me, Yerine.”
The tension eased gently on his smiling face.
Ah. Is this heaven?
How can everyone say such angelic things?
They must all be the sons and daughters of the highest class in the
Empire, but their personalities are too docile.
It was a moment when I tried to answer with a big smile,

embracing a heart-fluttering sense of happiness.
“No, I’m looking forward to seeing you–”
“So what, you think Spade’s gonna be the next Trump?”
I looked straight ahead in an instant cold atmosphere.
Then a silver-haired man with cheeky blue eyes pointed at me with

an arrogant face and said,
“Spade, there’s a limit for me to watching you running wild

without even knowing your place.”
That’s when I realized.
That he targeted me openly.
I asked, squinting eyes at the way of scratching one’s heart.
“My place, what does that mean?”
“Seeing you don’t know, you certainly don’t have the

resources to become Trump.”
Oh, you’re very obsessed with Trump.
www.asianovel.com
84 Report
The current Trump wants the ace to go, but this is a little crazy.
“All this time, because you can’t take care of your own
body and position, and make such a nuisance at the
appointment ceremony, you didn’t deserve any praise at all.”
Rayl, not knowing what to do with it, trying to stopped The Ace
“Eugene. That was too much to say–”
“For ten years, the position in Spade’s household has been

vacant. The 7 Imperial Families have fallen to the bottom,
and are you not thinking about establishing a collapsed
family of you?”
This boy. He’s just saying what he wants.
“You think you can be Trump because you did a good job at
the appointment ceremony? Do you think Trump can be
handled by such irresponsible people like you? Don’t you
know Trump isn’t supposed to be just about mana and magic
power in the first place?”
“Ace!”
Rachel got up in a hurry and tried to stop Ace from speaking, but it
was too late.
“The next Trump will be me, not you. Yerine Spade.”
This got caught by a real nuisance.
That’s a pathetic character who follows a better guy by saying,

“I’ll definitely beat you.”
“Now really stop–”
At Rachel’s urgent voice, I quietly raised my hand, smiled and

talked.
www.asianovel.com
85 Report
“It’s all right, Rachel. Ace talked to me, so I am the one
who should answer him.”
In my words, Rachel came out with a confused face and looked

alternately at the Ace.
I fixed my eyes on the Ace and lowered my voice low.
“Yes. Trump, you can do it if you want to.”
At the words, everyone sitting at the table looked at me with a

surprised look.
“But–”
With my fingers crossed, I smiled straight at the Ace.
“Will people ever choose you for Trump?”
“What?”
The Ace’s face hardened sharply.
“As you say, the flame of the appointment ceremony alone

cannot decide Trump. We have to make a decision based on
our mana, magic skills, and performance.”
As I spoke quietly, everyone listened to me with breathless

attention.
Even Eugene Ace who had a really dirty face was frowning and
listening to my story.
“By the way, have you ever seen my magic other than at
the appointment ceremony?”
Ace snapped at the remark.
“We’ve never met in the first place, so there can’t be.”
www.asianovel.com
86 Report
“That’s it.”
I stretched myself forward and blew a shot with a smile.
“You, you haven’t seen my magic for very long and you
think I’m under you, right? Of course, you’re going to be
Trump, you are bragging about it.”
I said in a low voice, raising the red eyes on the left that had been
closed.
“What’s the difference between you and me, who runs

around without knowing your own place?”
Ace got up and screamed at my words.
“What?”
“You know what? If you go around telling yourself and

everyone you’re going to become Trump, do you think people
will really let you do it?”
I stretched out my back more imposingly and answered in a more

confident voice.
There’s no need to go around deliberately offending other people,

but that doesn’t mean we can ignore it.
“How can we let a bad person who is not good enough,

talks informally at the first meeting, and criticizes other
people so easily, take the position as the leader?”
I was going to say you’re a dirty little bitch, but I held it in because
he seemed young.
I swallowed the words in my heart and finished what I wanted to

say.
“It doesn’t matter if you say you’ll become Trump now.
www.asianovel.com
87 Report
Let’s go then and see who’s going to become Trump.”
The Ace, who had his fists clenched in both hands, couldn’t stand it
and shouted.
“You really–”
I immediately fixed my eyes on The Ace and prepared to think of

the magic circle.
But at that instant, the butler came in, opening the door connected
to the garden where the tea party was arranged.
The butler looked very embarrassed at the sight.
Five of us also stopped moving in unison at his appearance.
The butler used an amazing professional spirit to regain his

composure in that situation.
Then he approached Rachel and whispered something.
“Yes……. now?”
The butler nodded at Rachel’s startling question.
Rachel, who bit her lips for a moment and was pondering
something, turned her attention back to us, telling the butler,
“Okay.”
“You know, everybody…… We’ve got a new guest at the

tea party. I think we should greet him.”
New guest?
We’re the only five successors in the first place, but who else is
there?
“Well, Rachel. That’s it for the successor. Did you happen
www.asianovel.com
88 Report
to have another successor here who went through the
appointment ceremony before us?”
Rachel shook her head and answered Ashtra’s question.
“No, it’s not–”
But even before Rachel’s answer was over, I was able to identify
the ‘new guest’ at once.
And as soon as I found out the identity of the guest, I touched my

forehead with my right hand.
The mere sight of his black hair and golden eyes shaking in the
distance made me already tired.
‘I’m sure I told him to come to the Spade’s Mansion

tonight……!’
Either way, Cassius calmly approached the table and greeted us.
“New successors of the 7 Imperial Family, congratulations,

though belated, on your appointment. I’m Cassius, The
Second Prince The Tigris Empire.” ———————– For any
www.asianovel.com
89 Report
Chapter 10
“I greet the Second Prince.”
The successors all rose from their seats and bowed sharply to
Cassius.
Rachel, who hosted the tea party, as well as Astra and Rayl looked
visibly nervous.
The only one calm was The Ace, but he was also giving Cassius a
slightly stiff look.
When he saw us, Cassius shook his hands and talked.
“We’re going to see each other a lot in the future, and

we’re technically the same age, so you don’t have to be so
polite. I want everyone to raise their heads.”
“Thank you, Prince.”
As the successors raised their heads, Rachel tried to hide her

nervousness and spoke to Cassius in a calm voice.
“Prince, I’ll bring you a chair, so please wait a little

longer.”
At the words, Cassius shook his head and left.
“I’ll bring it myself. Lady Alel Club doesn’t have to get up.”
“But, Prince–”
www.asianovel.com
90 Report
“It’s really all right, just let me know where it is.”
In the end, Rachel obeyed Cassius’s words.
After a brief absence with Rachel, Cassius showed up with his own
chair.
“Well, Prince, for now…..”
Rachel glanced over the table and talked.
“Oh, look, you can sit between Ace and Diamond–”
“I’ll sit here. This seat looks good.”
He pretended not to hear Rachel’s words, and he thrust a chair into

my left side and quickly sat down.
‘You’re supposed to meet me at the Dukedom tonight but

you crawl all the way here.’
I don’t know what the hell he’s thinking.
Is he going to say, ‘I can’t wait for a half-day to meet you’?
“Dear Prince, I think it would be better if you take a seat

between the Diamond and the Ace since it is much larger.”
I smiled pretentiously by dragging up my facial muscles since I was

irritated and couldn’t move well.
‘Just you wait when we get back.’
“Ah, but I’m afraid I’ve already sat down, Lady Spade, and I
don’t want to disturb the Diamond and the Ace.”
Cassius answered back with a gracious smile.
Then that does mean you can disturb me, you damn prince.
www.asianovel.com
91 Report
“Ha, ha, ha, ha… I see.”
After grating my teeth, I decided to punish him as hard as I could

when we returned to the mansion.
I even thought it would be a good idea to beat him up, threaten

him to heal himself, and then let him go, but I decided to think about
it a little later.
“Come on, I’m sorry to interrupt the tea party. And I

apologize for causing trouble to Lady Ale Club. Don’t worry
about me from now on and act comfortably.”
How can they not care when the royal family is here?
I had that complaint in my mind, but I calmly talked to other

successors.
***
“No, are you really crazy?”
When we left Ale Club territory, I said to Cassius, which he replied

with a small nod.
“Yes, I thought you’d say that.”
It was even more amazing to see him speaking in a dull, dry

manner without a small change of expression.
“You’ve been saying that since last time, and if you knew
it, please don’t do it!”
Then Cassius shrugged a little and answered in a small voice.
“I’m sorry.”
Looking at his expression, he seems to know what he did wrong.
www.asianovel.com
92 Report
But seriously, why the hell is he doing it when he knows and is
aware of it?
“Did you apologize to Rachel properly? Do you know how

embarrassed I was to see her so surprised?”
Cassius, with his eyes, lowered on the floor, wriggled his hands and
retorted.
“I know… So as I went in, I went to put the chair down, and

I apologized once more before I went back……”
“And did you have to sit next to me when there were so

many seats?”
“It’s… it’s just that I really want to sit next to you–”
In the rattling carriage, I held my right hand on my throbbing

forehead.
But I think he apologized to Rachel. If he didn’t do it, I would’ve

really beat him.
“And maybe the successor to the Diamonds or the Ace will

be wanting to talk and flirt to you–”
I’ve decided. I’m going to beat him
“I’m sorry, Yerine.”
“I’m glad you know.”
“Ugh……sorry.”
When I saw him sitting across the seat with his hands tightly folded
and his head bowed in remorse, I asked in a low-key voice.
“By the way, how did you find out about the party at Ale
Club’s Dukedom?”
www.asianovel.com
93 Report
“That’s not that hard. The royal family often visits the 7
Imperial Family.”
“Then you know how to get to the Spade Dukedom.”
“Well, yes.”
With a sigh, I swept over the flowing hair.
“Then you didn’t come to the duke of the Ale club because
you got confused?.”
I asked in a subdued voice, feeling tired.
“You could come to the Spade Dukedom in the evening.

Why did you come to the tea party of the Ale Club’s?”
“That… sorry…..”
“And how else did you know I was at the Ale Club
Dukedom?”
At the words, Cassius gulped down and said,
“That’s……because I’m the royal family…especially

because I get a lot of information related to the
successors…”
With a sigh, Cassius dropped his black hair and looked at my wits.
I can’t believe this is the Second Prince. Is this country really in

good shape?
“Forgive me, Yerine. I’m so sorry. But I thought I had to

meet you soon.”
“That’s Cassius’s –”
“No, Yerine.”
www.asianovel.com
94 Report
I felt an unusual corner from his expression, which was firmly biting
his lips and speaking.
“I have something for you. And the sooner you get this, the
better it will be for you.”
I realized at once what Cassius was saying.
“……Cassius, is that what I think is right?”
Cassius nodded slowly.
I didn’t know exactly what Cassius was going to deliver for me.
But his words made it clear that the item was related to the
Postade family.
‘If it’s that important…..I should go back to the mansion

and ask for it.’
“It’s because of this that I came out alone today without

any attendant. It’s not a big deal but just in case.”
Cassius added.
I exchanged glances with his golden eyes in the dim carriage.
Somehow the eyes, which had seemed a little silly until just now,
seemed a little dependable and trustworthy.
“……Casius, I’m sorry, but can you give it to me after we

arrived at the mansion?”
“Of course.”
Casius nodded at my suggestion, staring into my eyes.
At that time, the carriage slowed down and eventually stopped

altogether.
www.asianovel.com
95 Report
Waiting in the carriage, the horseman got off, opened the door,
and shouted in a husky voice.
“We’re here, miss.”
“Yes, well done.”
I said, wearing a cape with purple hair tied up on the spot.
After a while, the horseman, who had exchanged a few words with
me, dragged the wagon out of sight, and only then Cassius and I
could comfortably enter the main village of the Spade’s territory.
We were both wearing cloaks and hats over our jackets to avoid
the attention of people.
Cassius did that because he wanted to avoid excessive attention

because he was a royal family, and I do it since my appearance stood
out.
“So, you’re going to take a tour of the whole town today

and then enter the mansion?”
I nodded to Cassius’s question.
“Yes, I’ve been almost locked up in the mansion, so I didn’t

know what was going on in the land. But now that I’m the
successor. I think I need to gain some nerve.”
While answering, my eyes were on the price tag of the items in

front of the store.
“I’m not sure, but I’ve checked the books, and I think the
Postade family has left some traces. I have to get everything
back to normal now.”
Although it is not certain, it is clear that the management is sloppy

when I see that a large amount of money is spent compared to the
www.asianovel.com
96 Report
purpose of which it is used, or that money was spent in a somewhat
suspicious name like ‘special construction cost’.
“……you said they had locked you up and abused you.”
Looking back at the chillingly low voice, I could see Cassius staring
at me with glistening eyes.
The eyes were very different from those that looked at me on the
appointment day.
For the first time, I felt a wave of pure anger from those eyes.
“……yes.”
Cassius gnawed his teeth at the affirmative answer. and muttered,

with eyes swaying in anger.
“If I’d only known that you were Spade’s, I’d…..”
“What?”
I couldn’t hear his voice well, so I asked back.
“No, nothing.”
Cassius shook his head and responded back.
And still spoke in a low voice, looking at me with a still lingering

face.
“……you could use me more if you really wanted revenge.

I’m sure I’d–”
It’s obvious. He would have beaten them to the death penalty or

tormented them to the end of hell.
Sometimes it is amazing that he is not in a horror or thriller, but a

character in a romance fantasy novel.
www.asianovel.com
97 Report
Eventually, I patted him on the shoulder as I spoke excitedly.
“Thank you, but it’s okay. I want to finish it myself and in

the most reasonable way I think.”
In that remark, Cassius instantly killed the will to kill and anger and
spoke in a subdued voice.
“That’s just like you, Yerine.”
Suddenly looking at me like an innocent child.
Somehow I felt like a predator following people.
What does he mean by that?
I’m not Yerine. It was a wonderful feeling to hear that I was like a
person I’ve never met before.
“Someday when I need help, I’ll tell you.”
As I spoke with a grin, Cassius, who was staring at me with his

eyes wide open, hurriedly turned his head and answered back.
“That… yes… I’m just happy that I can enjoy being

helpful……”
Maybe he’s shy.
A little bit of laughter seemed to burst out, but I managed to hold it

in. So I pretended not to know and asked the merchant who was
selling bread in front of the store for the price.
“How much is this?”
“Oh, a hundred per cent for that bread–”
At that moment, there was a piercing scream.
www.asianovel.com
98 Report
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”
Surprised by the screams that sounded too clear, I looked back and
saw as many as a dozen people screaming and running into the
middle of the market.
“Runaway!”
“Hurry up, somebody calls the security!”
The people were all running in contemplation, and the mothers

rushed to hold the child in their arms and start running.
“What is…?”
When Cassius was puzzled and looking at people, he saw

something reddish and dark smoke rising from the end of the alley.
“Fire!”
Sure enough, when the wind blew, the acrid smell passed through
the tip of my nose, and Cassius said with a surprised face.
“Fire….?”
Before I could even think of it, I was ahead of myself.
In the opposite direction of the people’s running, my cape fluttered

capes to the place where black smoke rose.
“Yerine!”
When I got to the end of the alley through the people, I could see
the red flames dancing as if to eat up the wooden building.
The thick smoke poured out constantly through the cracks in the
tree-lined shop, where the hot heat was constantly spewing.
“Oh, my God…”
www.asianovel.com
99 Report
The store building was made of logs, so the flames seemed to have
spread quickly.
The problem is that there are many wooden buildings around.
“Yerine!”
Cassius came running and called my name.
The moment I looked back at the burning shop and met his gold-
coloured eyes with a worried glow, I could hear the cries of the
frightened people.
“There’s someone in there!!”
“Are the security guards still there?”
“Get more water!”
“Please help!”
Standing in the middle of the scene, I remained silent.
“……”
I made a decision.
I took off my cloak and put my red eyes out of the world.
Because I can’t use magic with your eyes covered.
“Yerine…”?
As I led Cassius, who stood with such a confused face, to the front
of the flaming store, the people who saw me shouted.
“What…who are you people? It’s dangerous!”
But when I looked up at them with red eyes, people were

dumbfounded and no longer blocked my way.
www.asianovel.com
100 Report
There was really no time to hesitate now.
With both hands forward, I recalled the magic circle on the magic
book I had opened last night.
“It’s risky, so please step aside.”
With the words, magic was invoked, and hot warmth began to be
felt in both hands. ———————- For any errors and issues Contact
me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
101 Report
Chapter 11
Spade’s special magic is dealing with elements 4.
Among them, however, the magic that Spade devoted the most
was the magic of fire.
‘A fire of this size would be better to reduce the size of the

fire itself than to generate water right away.’
According to such thoughts, the magic to absorb fire was

activated.
There was a warning that excessive use could cause burns, but it
was an urgent situation.
As soon as I used magic, the fire, which was dancing with its own
red tongue, made a long, thin pillar and began to be sucked into my
hands.
When the spark splashed, the people stepped back and shouted,
and roared while watching my appearance.
‘How much can I consume………..’
The more fire was absorbed, the more heat felt in both hands.
At first, my warm palms grew hotter and I glanced toward Cassius.
He quickly noticed that so he created water with magic and

sprinkled it on himself, looking at me and shouting.
“Yerine! I’ll go in there!”
www.asianovel.com
102 Report
“You have to be careful!”
I told Cassius to be careful, and I began to absorb the fire around

the store’s entrance with particular care.
My palms were already burning. The fire was reduced to a much

smaller size than before, but it was still a menace.
“Just a little more…”
When the fire was finally reduced to half the size of the first half, I
immediately lifted the spell and came to mind with another magic
circle.
The magic of generating large quantities of water.
Recalling the magic as precisely and most distinctly as I could, I

concentrated my whole mind on my fingertips, drawing the strength
that was there.
Then a huge drop of water, swollen like a large bubble, cooled off

the fingertips and poured out its size.
The downside of this magic is that I have to keep my mind focused

and think of the magic circle while creating the water. To ignore the
sound of people and the sound of fire burning as much as possible,
try swelling the drops of water in front of me.
‘As much as possible.’
People couldn’t shut their mouths because they were surprised to

see me spouting water droplets.
“How could she use such magic…….. A nobility…..? A

wanderer……..?”
“Amazing…….. How could she do such huge magic……… ”
Soon when the droplets became so heavy that I could no longer
www.asianovel.com
103 Report
hold on to my fingertips, I spilt all the water over the burning store.
With the sound of “patters” as if it were raining, I heard the water

clapping against the wall and the flames that were gnawing at the
interior wall of the store soon disappeared.
At the same time, Cassius opened the door and came out with a
faint man.
Then those who appeared to be his family cried and were driven
around Cassius, and Cassius carefully held him in the arms of his
family.
“It’s not life-threatening. He’ll just need to go see a doctor

later.”
Cassius, who ran straight towards me after that, examined my

condition.
“Are you all right, Yerine?”
I was a little bit tired using a fairly large scale of magic, but other
than that, I was fine.
My palms were cooled down unintentionally.
“Yes, I’m okay–”
At that moment, there was a loud shout of applause and cheers.
“That’s cool!”
“Great job!”
“If it wasn’t for you, the fire would have spread all around
the village!”
Looking back, the people who were screaming earlier gathered and
clapped for me.
www.asianovel.com
104 Report
I think it’s deja vu at the appointment ceremony.
As I looked at people without saying anything, some began to

whisper at each other, clapping their hands.
“But those red eyes–”
“But she’s still pretty, isn’t it? I was a little surprised when
I first saw her, but she’s charming when I see her again–”
“That’s right. She was really cool when she was using
magic. -”
At that time, I couldn’t believe someone stopped clapping and

clapping.
“That purple hair…….!”
In an instant the bowels were quiet, and everyone’s attention was

on me and my hair.
“By any chance, the daughter of the Duke of Spade……?”
There was a loud, breathing sound all over the place.

Subsequently, people began to babble in each other’s ears,
whispering ‘really?’ and ‘Oh, my God.’
“But she’s sick–”
“So she lost her seat to those damned Postades–”
Apparently, I saw the Postade family and heard clearly what they
called “damn” and “the bastards.”
Judging from the response, it was clear that the management of

the land had been poor.
“They took a lot of tax money after the death of the former
duke–”
www.asianovel.com
105 Report
“Then we’re gonna be okay now that his daughter’s back–”
Anyway, I couldn’t help but reveal my name because of this

situation.
Yeah, well, it doesn’t matter because they’re my people anyway.
‘My plan to avoid the public eye eventually became a piece

of tissue.’
“Well, Ehm–”
When I opened my mouth, in an instant people shut up and quieted

down. They all looked at me with sparkling eyes. It’s a bit
burdensome, but it seems like kindergarteners waiting for the
teacher to tell them.
“I’m Yerine Spade.”
Again the people started to talk again, and I raised my hand to

continue the story.
“As far as I know, this territory has been managed by the

Postade family, but from now on I have officially taken over
the seat as a successor to the Spade family. I look forward to
your kind cooperation.”
Then I bowed briefly to the people and again came out in a

thunderous roar.
“She’s finally back!!”
“Good-bye to those bastards now!”
“How beautiful, Princess!”
“That’s wonderful!
As I scratched my head with embarrassment and made a troubled
www.asianovel.com
106 Report
face, Cassius patted my shoulder and talked playfully.
“You’re popular, Yerine.”
“Oh, well, yes.”
“I don’t like it when other guys see you, but that’s enough
because I saw you using magic.”
In the midst of this, he is still consistently obsessed.
“That was cool, Yerine.”
Looking at Cassius’s dazzling face with a big smile on his teeth,

and hearing the shouts of the people, I felt confused but warm at the
same time.
***
“So this is…… Is that the thing?”
I had a rough idea, but when I arrived at the mansion, the thing
Cassius had given me was a bundle of papers full of numbers.
“What exactly is this?”
“Look for yourself.”
said Cassius with a grin.
I immediately turned over the page of the document, wondering

how confident he was and how much he wanted to be praised.
And the moment I saw the sender of the document, I was

surprised.
“This is…..!”
The originator of the document was ‘Act as The Duke of Spade,
www.asianovel.com
107 Report
Marilyn Postade.’
Surprised, I hurry up and search for the recipient of the document,

with sparkling black letters there.
It’s read, “Tigris Imperial Finance Department.”
“In the meantime, the financial reports that the Postade

family sent to the Empire……..”
Cacius, who heard me recite low, said confidently with a confident

smile.
“After the death of the former Duke of Spade, I brought all

the financial reports of the Spade duke that Postade
submitted to the Empire before the appointment ceremony.”
And he rose from his seat waving his shiny black hair and gently
grasping my hand.
“If this is the case, it can be compared to the butler’s

records and reports submitted by the Postade Family to the
Imperial Court.”
That’s right.
With this, for sure, it can be ended.
“I’m sure there’s a void somewhere to catch their fault.

Apparently, they’re not decent people.”
“That’s right. So I wanted to find some solid evidence.”
I threatened to get the postade, but I actually hesitated a little bit.
I had to proceed with a civil suit to claim family alimony. The

process is determined and it won’t be easy. Of course, I knew I would
win the lawsuit, but I didn’t want to put my efforts into it.
www.asianovel.com
108 Report
I hurriedly brought in the books and opened a page with financial
records of the same period as the financial report. And rolled up the
corners of my mouth and smiled.
“I found it.”
However, embezzlement of public funds is a different story.
Even if I don’t necessarily become a plaintiff and lead the lawsuit, I

can report that the Postade family’s self-described public money paid
by the Empire to the Spades was used by Countess Postade for her
private use.
“Thank you, Cassius. I was wondering if I should go to the

Finance Department myself because I’m pretty sure they did,
but I didn’t have solid evidence.”
This concludes Yerine’s revenge.
Cut off the Postade’s funding strings and remove any chance for
their resurrection, and the countess will have to rot in prison for a
considerable period of time.
“Casius……this…..didn’t you have a hard time getting it?”
Cassius answered with shrugging.
“A little? It didn’t take much, but it was a little hard to find

almost a decade’s worth of reports.”
I looked into the report in front of my eyes and thought.
‘He’s useful as a royal family.….’
Surely it would have been quite a long delay if I had tried to go to

the capital myself and get a report.
Thanks to the title “The Second Prince,” Cassius could have

received it in about a day.
www.asianovel.com
109 Report
“But this is legitimate, right?”
“Don’t worry. It’s all approved. We’ve gone through all the
procedures. Just think it happened so fast.”
Feeling deep sympathy and gratitude to the finance ministry

officials who would have done their chores in tears thanks to Cassius,
I vowed to quickly raise financial reports in the future.
“But, Yerine, you said the break-up procedure itself was

almost over, right?”
“Oh, that’s right. That’s true.”
Then Cassius glanced at me, sweeping his chin with his long
fingers as if he had become interested.
“So, what are you going to do from now on?”
After briefly turning the simulation into my head, I looked at

Cassius and answered in a refreshing voice.
“I’ll have to go to the capital first.”
“And?”
When I saw a sudden appearance in front of the door, I imagined

the faces of the Leon and the Postade family, who would turn white,
and laughed.
“I’m going to bring up this legitimate evidence and accuse

the Postade family of embezzlement of public funds. Then
the Empire will take care of itself. I’ll probably just have to be
a witness.”
In my words, Cassius listened and nodded.
“and finally–”
www.asianovel.com
110 Report
I thumped down the report on the table.
“With this as an excuse, I will submit a petition to the court

to permanently deprive the Postade Family of their status as
the successor to the Spade Family.”
Never, step in, in this house, again. ————————————– For

any errors and issues Contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
111 Report
Chapter 12
“Hmm……here.”
Then I could see the familiar red hair fluttering in the distance.
“Ashtra!”
When Ashtra turned to me in a fit of surprise at my call, she waved

her hands gladly, with a relieved look on her face.
“Yerine! I’m glad I bumped into you here….!”
Ashtra spoke, holding her hands tightly together.
“I don’t know where to go, so…..I’ve been wandering

around here…”
“Oh, I see. Then let’s go together.”
Actually, I wasn’t very good at directions either, but I decided to do

so.
Walking through the magnificent stone corridor, I talked to Ashtra.
“Uh……I’ve done it a few times, but I’m still nervous…”
I replied with a smile as I glanced at the image of Ashtra, wriggling

her hands and muttering.
“Oh, it’s my first time though. You’ve done it twice,

Ashtra.”
www.asianovel.com
112 Report
As if she hadn’t thought about it, Ashtra closed her mouth and
made an apology.
“And then I guess… I’m sorry, I didn’t even think about–”
“No, Ashtra. It’s not a big deal.”
Yes, I have come to the capital of the Empire today to finish one of
the many things I have to deal with since I became the successor to
the Spades.
For your information, other tasks include charges of embezzlement

by the Postade family and their status of the succession of spades
family.
‘There’s a lot to do….’
The seven heirs were required to complete the magic education in

the imperial capital, as they had to serve as court wizards when they
later inherited their family status.
Today was a day to evaluate my skills before the training.
However, this compulsory education belonged to higher education

in Korea. Other than that, although it was not required, it seemed
that secondary and elementary education was also taking place.
This is not the first time for the other successors to take such a
skill test because they had completed the education, but this was the
first test for Yerin because, as you can see, Yerine was unable to
receive primary and secondary education because she was being
rolled around by the Postade.
“I’m really fine, Ashtra.”
“Well, I’m glad to hear that, but…..but I’m sorry, I’ll be

careful from now on.”
www.asianovel.com
113 Report
“It’s all right.”
We had a conversation, and we had already arrived at the

gathering place.
As we pushed the heavy door open and went inside, familiar faces
greeted us.
“Yerine, Ashtra!”
Rachel says hello with a bright smile.
“Oh, I’ve been looking for you anyway.”
Rayl, which colours cheeks red as if it was a pleasure for him.
And he must have wanted to pretend I didn’t know because of his

personality, but even Eugene Ace, who was caught by the two, is
forced to sit together.
In the first place, Ace turned his head as if he didn’t want to see us
even when we came in, so I could only see the silver back of his
head.
“Hi, Rayl. Hi, Rachel. And…”
I said, staring at the silver backhead with narrow eyes.
“Why don’t you say hello, Ace? We’re going to see each
other a lot in the future.”
Just like Siberian Husky, the blue-eyed eye turned to me.
“Are we supposed to greet each other in the first place? I

don’t think so.”
Oh, man. You’re filthy.
“Well, if you do, I can’t help it.”
www.asianovel.com
114 Report
But still, I already greet him, so that’s enough. I did my best.
Afterwards, I talked excitedly with Rachel and Ashtra, and even in

the meantime, Eugene turned his head slightly and was looking at
me from an invisible angle.
‘Ah……it’s burdensome……’
However, I thought that it was best to ignore him, but when I was
talking more excitedly, I heard a voice with an amazing ability to cool
the mood down to Siberia.
“You look excited, Spade.”
When I heard Eugene’s voice already holding the angle to fly the

tackle, I felt sudden fatigue.
“I’m sure it’s your first test, but let it go like–”
I rose quietly from my seat and opened my mouth in a tired voice.
“Oh, yeah. You’ll take first place. I’ll just eat well and live
well. Well, then-”
His conclusion is the same anyway. ‘I’ll beat you, I’ll win first
place’, something like that.
I didn’t want to do anything more to undermine my physical

strength because I memorized the magic circle while searching
through the magic books just in case after preparing for the test last
night.
“Hey, Spade! Where are you going!”
Stretch and slowly head to the door, answering in a languid voice.
“No, you said we weren’t even in a relationship to say

hello, what do you care? Anyway, I’m going.”
www.asianovel.com
115 Report
“Hey!”
When I opened the door and stepped into the hallway, an angry
voice hit my ear.
“Listen up, Spade! This time, I’m going to–”
Thick.
I didn’t have to listen to it all, so I cut him off and shut the door.
Fortunately, when the door was closed, the angry shouts were no
longer heard.
“Whoa,”
I must do my best to keep that son of a bitch quiet.
The results of the test will influence the determination of the

classes to be taken upon completion of the training. And the higher
the class, the more likely it is that I will get a honey job in the palace
later, so the test has something related to do with being Trump.
It’s not that I’m not interested in Trump neither I’ll die if I’m not
good at it. But I can’t see him giving me orders from above me.
Taking out a small notebook hidden in my arms, I murmured out of

the window, looking again at the painting of the Magic Circle, which
was a little confused last night.
“Life is a real battle, bitch.”
***
“I’m dying…”
Holding the quill pen for so long, my hands glistened with sweat.
In addition, I felt like my soul was being robbed during the long test
www.asianovel.com
116 Report
time, so my whole body was drooping.
“Gasp, Yerine, are you all right?”
I’m going to spread it all over my desk like wet cotton.
Rachel asked worried about me.
“I’m all right…”
To be honest, the problem itself wasn’t difficult, but it was hard

because I had to draw the magic team on a small paper.
Of course, I’m sure the answers were all right.
There was Yerine’s knowledge, and I filled the gaps, and there was
no problem I didn’t know.
“Are you going to be okay with the practical test?”
I answered Rachel, looking at me with a sad face, with an ‘OK’ sign

as light as possible.
“Yes, totally fine! You don’t have to worry!”
Only then did Rachel appear relieved and came and sat by.
“Eugene’s out there, so I think he’ll be back in a while. You

can rest assured until then.”
“Huh? Him? Why?”
“I don’t know why Ashtra and Rayl were dragged out to

hang out.”
“He’s incredible. I’m sure that Ace is crazy.”
“Yes. That’s why I walked with levitation magic.”
When the spell was lifted, Ashtra and Rayl lay down their arms on
www.asianovel.com
117 Report
the desks, hoping that they would come back alive and well.
“But Yerine, are you really not interested in Trump’s

position?”
“Huh?”
Looking to the side, Rachel asked carefully with a question mark on

her face.
“I thought it was right for someone like you to challenge

Trump….”
I blinked silently after hearing Rachel’s story.
Well, it’s not that I’m not interested. I didn’t know you were
thinking that much.
“I do have an interest. But I’m not as crazy about it as

Ace.”
“Ah-ha-ha, Eugene is kind of like that.”
Rachel burst into laughter with her orange eyes shining.
With a clear laugh that seemed to heal herself, I burst into

laughter, too.
“But, it’s understandable. Perhaps Eugene has lived with

only one goal of becoming Trump.”
I stopped laughing at Rachel’s words, and asked her, looking into

her eyes, which were close to amber.
“Why? Because Trump is the Duke of Ace now?”
“Oh, that’s the biggest reason, though–”
Rachel swept over her thick brown hair with her hands.
www.asianovel.com
118 Report
“Not just that. The ace has produced Trump three
generations in a row.”
“Three generations in a row?”
Rachel answered with a nod.
“Yes. And originally there is the largest number of people

from ace out of all the Trumps in history, and that number is
overwhelming. It’s been the most powerful family of 7
Imperial Family for a long time, and it still is.”
“Oh…….”
Am I the only one who can think of three generations of doctors or

conglomerate?
“By the way, I’ve heard that the pressure at home is so

great, that he always had the compulsion to win first place
before that. I don’t know the details.”
“Hmm……I see.”
It’s sad to hear that.
But it’s up to him. I’m not going to let it go.
I closed my eyes with a slight gullible feeling, as I put my face on a

cool desk and bashed myself in the sun shining through a crack in
the window.
***
Entering the afternoon, mana measurement was waiting before a

full-fledged practical evaluation.
Test organizers say that mana measurement is not a major factor

in performance calculations, but it seems that there is a saying
among people that people with high mana are relatively
www.asianovel.com
119 Report
advantageous.
‘Well, if you have high mana, you’re more likely to get a

good impression from the supervisor, and you’re more likely
to actually do magic well.’
Organizers say they evaluate the examinee’s magic knowledge

and sense, but it’s still hard to get rid of the mana completely from
the criteria.
‘When I saw the ceremony, I thought…..I think I have more

mana than the other seven heirs…’
As soon as I was thinking about it, my name was called.
“. Spade, Yerine.”
“Yes.”
Somehow as soon as I woke up, everyone around me turned their

heads and looked at me.
I think I know why, but I decided to ignore it and just go because I

was in the middle of a test.
As I entered the room, I saw a transparent crystal ball placed on a

thick velvet cushion in the middle.
And two supervisors sat behind the crystal ball.
“Yerine Ephritte Spade, right?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
When I answered immediately, the supervisor, who spoke to me,

kindly explained to me with a friendly smile.
“Come on, it’s simple, so don’t be nervous. Put your right

hand on the crystal ball.”
www.asianovel.com
120 Report
As the supervisor said, when I put my right hand on the crystal
ball, the crystal ball began to glow white.
“Here, you know this quill pen I’m holding? With your right
hand on the crystal ball, you can use levitation magic on this
gill pen until I tell you to stop.”
After looking at the small green gill pen that the supervisor was
holding, I nodded as a sign that I knew.
“Now, when you’re ready, you can use magic.”
When the magic conjured up the gill pen properly, the crystal ball,
which was white.
There was a ‘woong’ sound.
With it, the white light grew stronger and stronger.
Then the supervisor, who had not said a word until then, lifted his
nose glasses and said in a dull voice.
“5,000 mana per second.”
“You can continue to use magic!”
Continuing to use levitation magic in the words, I felt the subtle

heat emanating from the crystal ball.
“!0.000 mana per second…….”
I was wondering how long this was going to last, but the supervisor
kept shouting numbers.
“15,000 mana per second…….”
Then another supervisor sitting next to him tilted, and said in a

slightly smaller voice, with his eyes on the crystal ball.
www.asianovel.com
121 Report
“Keep it up……..”
The supervisor, who was shouting numbers at the time, said with a
stiff face.
“50,000 mana per second…”
“Ke, keep it up, Miss Spade……!”
For some reason, the two didn’t seem to have much intention to
stop the magic.
Was I supposed to do this for this long?
As I tilted my head and looked in front of my eyes, the supervisor

muttered lowly with an incredible face.
“300……300,000 mana per second…..”
Wow, I don’t know what it is, but the supervisors seem to be right
that I have a lot of mana.
If you say 300,000 at first sight, that’s a huge number.
“1,000,000 mana per second–”
At the moment the supervisor said so, there was a loud,

tremendous sound and spark from the crystal ball.
I took my hands off in a moment of amazement, and the crystal

ball, which was white, went out in a moment.
I was looking at the supervisor, who screamed with a reaction that

was no different from me, with a troubled face, and I heard the
shaking voice of the supervisor reading the numbers.
“Im…… Impossible to measure………”

————————————– For any errors and issues Contact me
through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
122 Report
Chapter 13
‘Do I have to pay for that crystal ball..…’
After the crystal ball broke down, two supervisors told me to head
to the next test site once something was whispered. I was worried
that it might be a big problem.
I’m starting to feel uneasy at this point. If the mana that I thought
was more than others was impossible to measure, it meant that
there were more than just a little bit, but almost abnormal.
“I’m not being taken anywhere and experimented, aren’t

I?”
I let go of my worries, took a deep breath and knocked on the

heavy wooden door, which had been tightly closed, thinking of
solving the immediate problems.
“Yes, come in.”
When I opened the door, three supervisors were sitting side by side
at the desk this time.
After greeting them politely, I revealed my name.
“I’m Yerine Spade.
The golden-haired supervisor, who was sitting on the left side of

them, gently asked me.
“Yes, please stand on the X sign in the middle.”
www.asianovel.com
123 Report
As he said, I stood on two feet against the white X-shaped mark
drawn large in the middle of the floor.
“Now, then, from now on, I’m going to put a shield on you,
Miss Spade.”
As soon as he finished speaking, sitting in the middle, the

supervisor, who had grown a white beard and tied it together, rose
up and raised both hands.
Then, the transparent swaying curtain came down around the X

sign I was standing on, and soon disappeared as if nothing had
happened.
“In there, you are free to use any magic. Whenever you’re
ready, you can show us the magic you’ve come up with.”
This is the last test of today.
It was to show our most confident magic in front of the supervisor.
Almost all magic was allowed except for the curse that had a fatal
effect on a person’s life. As you can see, the examiner took the test
in a protective shield to prevent the supervisor from being hit by
magic.
‘Let’s not be nervous.…!’
I closed my eyes for a moment and recounted the route I had

prearranged at home.
When I felt ready, I lightly stretched out my hands and shouted to

the supervisor.
“I’m ready. Let’s get started.”
The supervisor on the left smiled, and the supervisor in the middle
swept down his beard and fixed his gaze on me with a solemn face.
www.asianovel.com
124 Report
The supervisor sitting on the right, until then, with his long hair
hanging down, was not looking at me. But I knew. That he is not
missing my movements through the hair with sharp eyes.
‘First is water.’
The magic used only yesterday, the magic that produces water in
large quantities, was first invoked.
As I practised at home, I created the right amount of water as soon

as possible, and I freely changed the shape of the water by invoking
the magic of controlling it.
At first, the water was drawn in a long line and swirled around the
body, then gathered in the middle to form a thick water ball.
And in a flash, turned the water column into a unicorn shape.
“Hmm.”
I could hear clearly the sound of a long-bearded supervisor putting

his finger around his mouth.
Meanwhile, the supervisor on the right scribbled something down.
I made the water unicorn run around once, and it stopped exactly
above my head.
Immediately upon lifting the spell, the water floating in the air
poured down, failing to retain the shape of the unicorn, and
immediately raised my right hand against the pouring water.
‘Now, magic fire is activated.’
In an instant, a huge flame rose from the fingertips to fill the

shield.
The flame, which swallowed all the transparent unicorns and drops
of water that had been running a little while ago, burned red crabs
www.asianovel.com
125 Report
with tremendous momentum.
‘Its condensation…’
After recalling the magic circle to controlling the fire, I gradually

reduced the size of the huge fire.
As a result of focusing on the fingertips while drawing a circle in

my head, I was able to make a tiger that seemed to fly with fireworks
without much difficulty.
The red-hot-tongued tiger ran freely in the shield, wagging its

fluttering tail.
From the movement, I could feel intense strength and heat.
When I returned to the place where the X was drawn, controlling

the flame that had turned into a tiger shape, I called the tiger to my
side.
The tiger jumped into the air, with its big mouth wide open,
swallowed me as it was, and then became a huge pillar of fire and
rose to the ceiling.
‘Now wrap it up…..!’
The fire, which had been burning hot as it banged my hands,

became a spark and melted like snow, and only the ashes that were
burnt were floating in front of the eyes.
In the middle, with my hands stretched out before them, I bowed

down to the supervisor.
“That’s it all.”
When I looked up a little bit and looked at the supervisor, I could

see the supervisor, who was pretending not to look at me, facing me
properly.
www.asianovel.com
126 Report
I was a little worried because he sat still and stared at me.
“Oh, did I do something wrong? Or what was lacking?’
The bearded supervisor and the far left-hand supervisor were both
busy writing something down on the paper.
After a while they whispered something to each other, they looked

back at me and opened their mouths.
“Good work. You can wait in the auditorium. Your grades

will be announced at 5 p.m. today, so don’t go home until
then and be in the auditorium.”
After giving the cautions, the three supervisors gave me

permission to go out.
After bowing to them, I left the examination room with a light

heart.
***
“Uh, I’m nervous……”
All eyes were on the image of Ashtra rubbing her palms together.
“Huh? Why? It’s over now.”
Rayl tilted his head and folded his arm, asked.
“But the results…I don’t want to be worse than you guys..”
Actually, I understood what Ashtra said.
It is common for people to have a little magical power including

numerous noble children, and the successors of 7 Imperial Families.
Except for the seven heirs, they will have the opportunity to
complete higher magic education through this test. In other words, if
www.asianovel.com
127 Report
you fail, you will not be educated.
But the successors are set to work as Imperial wizards, so they

must be educated regardless of the test results.
Nevertheless, as the ability test is a form of competition to show

off the successors, the family’s much-anticipated successors could
not help but pay attention to the results of the test.
“I wish I could only make it in the top ten…….”
It is said that the names of the top ten people in the test result are
called before handing out the report cards.
And for the successors, it seemed that it was natural for them to
enter the top ten.
“Ugh, if you tried, you would have gone in, or you would
have been short of your efforts.”
Eugene retorted with a twisted way of speaking.
I can’t stand that son of a bitch touching me, but I was more
impatient to touch my cute and precious Ashtra, so I jerked in.
“That’s all you can say?”
Eugene glared at me and answered back at the remark.
“It’s none of your business when we’re not even in a

relationship to say hello. Don’t you?”
“Hey, guys……don’t fight………”
As Ashtra, who had been twisting her hands due to tension, was at
a loss what to do, she had no choice but to refrain from trying to
retort another word.
“Eugene’s words are not wrong. I’m fine, Yerine.”
www.asianovel.com
128 Report
I was so angry, but I just endured it when I saw Ashtra.
“I don’t know when I’ll be able to compete with him, but if I do, I’ll
give him a good pat.’
In the meantime, Rachel approached Ashtra’s side and reassured

her.
“Ashtra, you’re going to be up in the top 10. You don’t

have to worry.”
“Oh, no… Thank you, though.”
I said a word to her.
“Rachel’s right. I’m sure it’s not 10th but 5th place. So
wouldn’t it be okay to relax a little?”
Listening to me, Ashtra gulped and clenched her fists.
“Yes, I must cheer up! Thank you, everyone.”
A red spark splashed through the fist of Ashtra, which was held
tightly.
“Ah, Ashtra. You’ve activated magic.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I’m usually good at controlling.…”
Still, Ashtra looked much better than before.
I was relieved to see the red hair fluttering and chatting happily
again.
Then, a man’s solemn voice was heard.
“Now, everyone, please take your seats. There will be a

distribution of the result sheet and presentation of the best
people soon.”
www.asianovel.com
129 Report
People quickly sat down in their seats in the words of seriousness.
As everyone remained silent, the man seen as the supervisor’s

representative opened his mouth again.
“First of all, I would like to say to all of you that you had a
hard time to handle the entire test process from morning to
afternoon.”
Everyone’s eyes were on each of his movements as he read the

scroll and took a moment to clear his voice.
“When I distribute the results, please check your name at

the top. If you have any objections, please tell the supervisor
immediately. There’s a big pass mark below it, and you can
check the detailed score.”
About 10 supervisors then floated the results in the air. After a

while, the result sheet by sheet began to fly to its owner.
Soon a piece of paper flew to me, and I snatched it with my right

hand and opened it.
I looked at the name and found that it is my result sheet.
Although it is obvious, the result is that I passed.
‘Well, I wish I could win first place…’
The moment I turned the paper over with that thought, the man’s
solemn voice rang again, and I couldn’t check the score properly.
“Then there will be a presentation of the best people. If

you have any problems with the results, please contact the
supervisor.”
Everyone swallowed their saliva when the supervisor ripped open

the envelope lying in front of him and took out a thin sheet of paper.
www.asianovel.com
130 Report
“Then I’ll announce it.”
Sitting next to me, Eugene looked at the podium with a more

serious, nervous look than ever before.
Of course, I didn’t change my face as usual.
“Top first–”
I felt my heart shrink a little in a moment. For a very short time,

Eugene glanced at me and turned his head forward again.
“Yerine Spade.”
At first, I thought I heard wrong.
However, on the back of the crumpled result sheet, which

inadvertently spread over the right hand, the score of “99 points”
was clearly written.
It was the moment when someone else’s name was called, not my
name.
“Top Second, Eugene Ace.” ————————————– For any

www.asianovel.com
131 Report
Chapter 14
‘His expression at that time was… really bad.’
I muttered to myself, recalling the facial expression Eugene made

on the day when the results of the performance test were
announced.
The blue eyes, always filled with arrogance, shook, and anxiety
was felt over the tightly broken lips.
If he had an angry face, I could have just ignored it.
But seeing the instability, it was hard to pass by.
‘’I thought I’d beat Eugene’s nose by being a top first…

but….’
When I saw his face of anxiety, I felt a little sorry.
Even though I didn’t do anything wrong.
‘He won’t be abused by his parents for not being the top, is
he?’
The moment I was thinking so, I could hear people whispering.
“That’s the Yerine Spade–”
“Really? She looks much younger than I thought–”
I can hear my name well even in the middle of a noisy market.
www.asianovel.com
132 Report
When I opened my eyes, I saw a scene in the court full of people.
My ears and head were aching from all the noise around me.
Eventually, I closed my eyes again.
‘No, I’ll focus on my work.’
I thought with my closed eyes and straightened my posture.
Isn’t today an important day?
For a moment I decided to put aside my other thoughts and

concentrate on what I should do today.
In this world, citizens seemed to be able to observe trials quite

freely, given that they did not stop people constantly coming in
through the gates.
‘I didn’t expect so many…’
Yes. Today was the day of the trial of Count Posterade, whose
charges I filed against the Financial Department and had been found
to have embezzled public funds.
I understood that this trial attracted many people’s attention.

Because I knew how many times my name was going up and down
among people since the appointment ceremony.
Moreover, thanks to an anecdote that magically turned off the fire

at Middletown Village, I got more attention.
I never thought the story would spread so widely because it

happened in my own territory.
But the anecdote, which first began with a small local newspaper,
gradually spread and later became the daily newspaper of the
Imperial Capital.
www.asianovel.com
133 Report
Of course, I didn’t look for it myself, but I knew it because Ashtra
and Rachel, whom I met separately later, showed me.
When I looked through the people in the court again, I saw people
of various shapes.
Some were sitting with nervous faces, others were standing

indifferently as if they were not interested in the trial, and others
were constantly floundering with the person next to them.
And there was the Countess Postade, who was biting her nails with
a white, pale face.
“……it looks good.”
I’m sure she’ll fall further into the abyss.
Indeed, the case was a showdown between the prosecutor and the
defendant Countess Postade, but that’s not what people recognize.
Most of them regarded it as a battle between me and Countess

Postade, who set the stage for this lawsuit, and that’s why they came
to see this trial.
‘It’s already an obvious fight who’s going to win.’
Then the white-haired judge came in, and only then did people
stop humming and become quiet.
“I’ll start the trial now. Everyone, please stand up.”
At the words of the judge, quite solemn, everyone stood up and

looked at him.
Among such people, I smiled quietly, triumphant.
***
“Prosecutor witness, Mr Yerine Ephritte Spade.”
www.asianovel.com
134 Report
I stood up and answered the judge’s words.
At that time, a lot of eyes were directed at me. Nevertheless, I

answered the judge directly without paying much attention.
“Yes.”
“Please come forward. Please sign the witness oath and

read the oath.”
Going forward, I took an oath from the clerk and stamped it, and
with my right hand raised, I read the sentence on the oath as clearly
as possible.
“I, Yerine Ephritte Spade, swear by my conscience, that if I

lie, I will be punished for perjury.”
As soon as the witness oath was over, the prosecutor’s inquest

continued.
“After the death of the former Duke of Spade, is it true that

the defendant acted on behalf of the Duke of the Spade for
about 10 years?”
The questioning with the prosecutor was not very difficult. It was a
question that I already knew, and the prosecutor had prepared only
good questions that I could answer ‘yes’ in advance.
“After being appointed as successor, the witness checked

the books of the Duke of Spade, and confirmed the use of
money with unclear sources?”
The prosecutor, who fixed his glasses with a serious look on his
face, then asked me a more important question.
“And after 10 years of examination of the financial report
www.asianovel.com
135 Report
submitted by the defendant to the Empire with the approval
of the Financial Department, did you confirm that the
defendant reported that she had used all of the public money
paid in the name of the Spade duke’s administrative
expenses for unclear purposes such as ‘special construction
costs, etc….’?”
“Yes.”
The prosecutor and my question-and-answer session began to

draw a little buzz.
“Oh, my God, the abuse was not enough, so she really

embezzled public funds–”
“Is the evidence too certain?”
“Lastly, did you confirm that the Imperial Palace report

showed that the money reported as the use of ‘special
construction’ or ‘permanent maintenance’ was actually used
in the actual books to purchase luxuries such as dresses?”
“Yes.”
“That’s it all.”
It took quite a while to organize and submit all the evidence.
This is because the accusation itself needed solid and strong

evidence to be accepted.
“Then I’ll proceed with the opposite paper.”
All I had to do was get over this crisis.
Against the lawyer
There were rumours that the Postade family had barely collected
money and paid for lawyers.
www.asianovel.com
136 Report
Nevertheless, the lawyers they appointed were neither very
famous nor looked particularly good.
Still, I couldn’t rest assured that they might have hired a famous
lawyer in secret after hearing that they had collected all the money
they had.
“The witness said she looked at the books of the Duke of

Spade. Did you look after the succession ceremony was over
and you were qualified to look at the books?”
“Do you have any witnesses to prove him?”
The lawyer seems to intend to question the legality of the evidence

I submitted rather than refute the embezzlement itself.
That’s true, it’s hard to overturn a general criminal case, but it’s
not good for a lawsuit with evidence that can’t be taken out.
“My butler and three servants can prove it.”
“I see you got all those reports from the finance

department in just one day. Was the procedure done
legitimately?”
With straight red eyes raised, I looked at the lawyer of Countess

Postade, and straightened my waist and talked.
“Of course, the financial department can prove it.”
“But I heard it was The 2nd Prince who got the report
itself. Is it true that you have taken over the report you
received?”
As I turned my attention to him, I met eyes with a golden pupil that

was particularly noticeable in the court.
www.asianovel.com
137 Report
After exchanging glances with him for a very short time, I replied,
looking again at the lawyer.
“Yes.”
“Why didn’t you ask for the report?”
“That–”
But as I tried to answer, the lawyer quickly ignored my words and

spat his words out.
“Is there any reason you shouldn’t have gone?”
“At the time, I was unable to go to the capital because of

meetings with other successors.”
“So, do you mean that you asked The 2nd Prince to be able
to go another day and received a report?”
The more you do this, the weaker I should not be.
On the contrary, I should be confident and thorough.
In the first place, he could not refute the crime, so he insisted on

such a problem, which showed that the defendant, Postade, was
anxious about herself.
“As a manager of the Duke of Spade, I thought we should

deal with this disgraceful matter, which is related to the
estate. That’s why I asked The 2nd Prince in the capital for a
favour. But I’ve done everything I need to do to get the
report, and since I’ve followed the procedure with my name,
there’s no problem.”
In my words, the lawyer calmly asked the next question.
“Then you weren’t trying to solve a public problem through

personal relationships? Didn’t you form a private relationship
www.asianovel.com
138 Report
with The 2nd Prince in the first place?”
I was slowly annoyed at the sight of the lawyer asking questions

with his eyes wide open.
So, he’s basically saying that I’ve got evidence from an illegal
procedure by leaning on The 2nd Prince power.
At that moment, the prosecutor got up with a bang.
“Your Honor, the defendant’s lawyer is leading the

defendant to testify in favour of him through questioning
that violates the privacy of the witness.”
Then, in the seat of the audience, I saw the disgusting blond hair
and blue eyes that I had not seen for quite a long time.
Leon, looking anxiously at the prosecutor, was mumbling

something, with his head clenched.
Then I happened to meet his eyes.
In an instant, I could see his face turning red and blue.
But he could not reach me, nor could he speak abuse at me, nor hit
me.
‘Let’s get him some medicine.’
After deliberately giving him a bright smile, he looked straight

ahead again.
“We accept.”
As the judge said, the lawyer could no longer interrogate me under

the pretext of my relationship with Cassius, and so the interrogation
ended without a hitch.
When I went back to my seat, I saw Mrs Postade staring at me with
www.asianovel.com
139 Report
a hollow eye, staring at me as if tearing me to death with wide eyes,
and I eagerly hoped that the fine would be hundreds of millions of
dollars.
***
Everyone was waiting for the judge’s verdict, holding their breath.
So was I, and so would Countess Postade.
People were already wondering if a reversal would happen in a

battle where the outcome was set, or if everything would go as
predicted.
At last, the judge instructed her to come forward, referring to the

case number and Mrs Postade’s name, and then began to read the
verdict.
“The accused continued to embezzle and use the public

money paid for the title of territorial management and
administrative affairs in the Empire for about ten years from
September 2, 951 to July 960, when he began acting on
behalf of the Duke of Spade.”
‘Please, I hope there’s no such thing as a favour in Korea.’
In fact, since the other lawyer dragged Cassius in, it seemed she
didn’t have much hope.
In the first place, I thought it would be okay to touch the prince

after hearing it, so my image was not good, and the chances of
winning the case would have been reduced.
“After examining all the circumstances and evidence, the

court acknowledged the defendant’s alleged embezzlement
in business–”
I gulped and watched the judge’s lips, too.
www.asianovel.com
140 Report
Here, if Postade receives a sentence that will be difficult to touch
me again, I can apply for the cancellation of their separation status
under the pretext of it and completely break off the relationship.
That was the price of recompense they should have received for
their misdeeds toward Yerine, and a means of protection to protect
me.
“I sentence you to seven years in prison and a fine of 60

billion flo.”
With a bang and the judge’s ruling, people began to open their
mouths in unison and talk to the person next to them.
“That’s what happened at the end.”
“She touched Spade. It’s obvious.”
“By the way, that successor is as great as it is rumoured.

Thinking of accusing her of embezzlement at that age–”
In the meantime, Mrs Postade was raging and shouting.
“Wait! Judge, this is not it! That bitch must have done
something! I never did–”
But no one listened to her.
Whether Mrs Postade swore at me or not, I felt like it was over and
I lost all my strength.
Naturally, I dropped on the chair, gazed blankly at the high ceiling

of the court.
‘But I’m glad it went well without any problems….’
“Not me! Take that bitch, not me!”
During the trial earlier, she was hanging out like a dead bean
www.asianovel.com
141 Report
sprout, but now that it’s the last moment, she seems to be in a hurry.
“That bitch-ass woman–!”
“Argh!”
Surprised by the scream that was tearing my ears, I looked up and

saw a triangular black object flying exactly toward my face.
“You really don’t go beyond my expectations….’
Immediately put my arms forward and invoked the magic handling

air.
As soon as I activated the magic, the black object, which flew

menacingly towards me, bounced lightly and tumbled toward the
floor.
When I looked down, the nameplate pointing to the defendant’s

seat in front of Mrs Postade was missing.
“Yerine!”
Cassius came running with a startled face.
Among those looking at me in a fit of astonishment, he ran and

took my hand in a cold sweat.
“Are you all right?”
“I’m not–!”
Eventually, the uniformed men waiting behind began to subdue

Mrs Postade.
Looking with cold eyes at her, tied to a magic cord and dragged
behind her, I replied to Cassius.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
www.asianovel.com
142 Report
And added with a big smile.
“It doesn’t even matter.” ————————————– For any

www.asianovel.com
143 Report
Chapter 15
On the one hand, it was only after a hectic and refreshing trial that
I could return to the Dukedom after a long time.
I was quite exhausted, as I was immediately called as a witness to

the trial, starting with a skill test and less than a four-hole.
“Yerine, why don’t you take a break? You’re already

working?”
So Cassius, who said he would go with me to The Dukedom, didn’t

bother to take off.
It’s much easier to just bring him in and listen to him than to make
all kinds of excuses to avoid him.
“Well……it’s not a job, to be exact. Did you worry about

me?”
As I looked at Cassius with a quill pen in my hand, he answered,

shining his golden eyes at me.
“I’m always worried about you.”
“Really? Well, I’m so tensed up because The 2nd Prince is

in my mansion, so I’d like you to give me some rest–”
Then Cassius cried, tearing out his black hair at a speed faster than
light.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… My head is still pounding….. Is

it because, thanks to someone, I hit the wall so hard?”
www.asianovel.com
144 Report
“……”
“Oh, I really don’t know……I’m so sick that I need to go to see the

Imperial Household’s doctor–
“Okay, that’s enough. Oh, you’re so grumpy.”
I kicked my tongue and wrote squints on a clean sheet of paper

with a quill pen. Cassius, who was staring at it, casted.
“Then what is it then if it does not work?”
“Oh, this–”
The sentences with smooth writing on a white background caught

my eye clearly.
[The charges of embezzlement and various ex-

communications have brought serious disgrace to the Spade
family, so I request that the family’s branch of the Postade
family be deprived as the family’s successor.]
“It’s a wish to deprive the Postade of their separation

status.”
When a family of 7 successors commits a serious act that defames

the family name, they can apply to the administrative agency for the
cancellation of their status.
That’s why, after they were found guilty of embezzlement and

obvious illegal act, I immediately returned to the mansion and began
writing the request.
If this request is accepted, the Postade family will have nothing to

do with the Spade family, and, of course, their status as a branch
family of the Spade family will be lost.
“Oh……I see.”
www.asianovel.com
145 Report
After that, Cassius kept his mouth shut for a while.
If it had been something else, he would keep talking and bothered

me, but he seemed to stay still because he knew this was important
to me.
“Cassius.”
Cassius, who had been dazed by my call, looked at me with his

neck pulled out of surprise.
When I saw that, I thought of meerkat and burst into laughter, and
desperately held back my laughter and spoke to Cassius.
“It’s okay to talk as usual. I can listen to it while writing.”
“You… you do?”
“Yes, and I’m almost done now.”
That’s what I started as soon as I arrived at the mansion. So, no

wonder that it was almost complete by now.
“But Yerine, are you going to the capital next month?”
The restless Cassius opened his mouth.
I paused at the remark and thought, taking my eyes off the paper.
“……”
Having passed the previous skill test first, I naturally had to

complete the magic education of the Empire.
Since this education can only be completed in the capital city, I

was wondering whether I should go to the capital city right away for
education, or go to the capital city after solving some of the small
problems of the estate.
www.asianovel.com
146 Report
“……will you be going?”
I shook my head and sighed at Cassius’ question.
“I’m not sure, actually. I might not go if I do well.”
Cassius asked back with his eyes wide open with astonishment.
“Really?”
“Yes, it’s been a while since I got my successor’s status,

and I need some time to get back the mess that the Postade
family made. For that, I’d rather stay here.”
After finishing the last part of the request, I lifted up the paper and
checked the contents one more time, continuing the story.
“And I don’t know how long it’ll take to process this

request. I will make sure that The Postade……….. No, I think I
can do something right after I bring them down.”
Smiling refreshingly, as I put down the paper and looked at

Cassius, Cassius replied with a troubled face.
“You said that you’re going to beat them up so don’t

pretend you’re not.”
“Ah, did I get caught? Anyway, I haven’t decided yet

whether to go to the capital or not. But why are you asking?”
Strangely, Cassius could not answer the question straight away.
Instead, he rolled his golden eyes around, barely opening his

mouth in a crawling voice.
“……you can.”
I couldn’t hear his voice mumbling with his head down, so I asked
him back loudly.
www.asianovel.com
147 Report
“Huh? What did you say?”
Only then did Cassius raise his head, and spoke with a giddy
serious look.
“Can you not go to the capital?”
Somehow his golden eyes, shining yellow, seemed to contain some

strange force that was hard to resist.
But I couldn’t believe what he said.
“Can I not go to the capital you said?”
I couldn’t understand the word no matter how much I thought

about it, so I asked him.
“No, shouldn’t you rather ask me to come? It’s closer to

The Imperial Palace, right?”
Cassius looked at me still with gold eyes, slightly nodding his head
to show his positivity.
“That’s true.”
“Then why? Shouldn’t I go to the capital to meet Cassius

more often?”
Of course, I hope to meet Cassius less often.
Out of sight, out of mind, less often seen, less intertwined, but the
more we keep seeing each other these days, the more interested he
seems to have in me.
Anyway, it would have been better for Cassius if I came to the

capital where he lived.
So it was hard to understand what he said not to come to the

capital now.
www.asianovel.com
148 Report
“No, the opposite.”
Cassius answered seriously, clasping his fingers in his hands.
“You know that the magic education of the capital is very

strict, right? That’s why it’s very hard for the students to
meet people from outside.”
Only then did I understand Cassius’s words.
I didn’t know it was that hard, but I guess it’s different to train the
future officials.
“Oh, I see…..”
After hearing Cassius’ explanation, I was troubled for a moment,

and I turned my head towards Cassius at the thought that came to
my mind.
“But I can’t stay here forever. Someday I should go to the

capital city to get an education….”
At the words, Cassius stood up as if he had waited and begun his

speech with glistening eyes.
“That’s right, so I thought about it, and instead of you

going to the capital, I’m going to call in some of the
Academy’s magic professors here to teach private lessons–”
“Yes, I reject it.”
I smiled refreshingly and expressed my refusal.
He’s trying to abuse his power just because he’s a prince.
“Why…”
Cassius muttered weekly, in a tearful look.
www.asianovel.com
149 Report
“Don’t abuse The Imperial position for such useless things.
The Empire will be cursed.”
By the way, the quality of the class seemed to be very high, given
that the education was so tight.
‘Well, then… With that training, I can improve my magic

skills and I’ll be able to become The Palace Wizard faster.’
Moreover, the other successors seemed to be leaving for the

capital immediately for education.
Which means if I don’t go to the capital this year, I’ll be left alone.
“I’ll do something for you anyway……can you not go to the

capital for a little while?”
I woke up from my thoughts at his words.
Looking before my eyes, Cassius was begging me with a face

resembling a poor dog that had been drenched in the rain.
When I first saw him, I was so scared that I realized his handsome
face at all, but now I don’t think that was it.
Actually, my mind weakened for a very short time.
“But Cassius, on second thought, I think I should go this

time.”
Cassius then held my hand with a look of astonishment.
“Why? Why?!”
I should answer it well.
This man is a yandere who has a huge obsession and will bury all
the people who touched the heroine alive.
www.asianovel.com
150 Report
Let’s answer rationally to save my life.
“Well, if I don’t go this time, there’s no point in getting the

top spot on the test, and I’m sure I’ll have to do it again, and
I don’t want to be left behind by other students.”
Cassius has a slightly long face.
“But–”
“And about the problem within the estate, I think I can do

it at the same time. I’ll have to get my status as the family
leader soon anyway, so I will do it for my experience.”
Cassius then just stood still, with his head down and no words said.
At first, I thought he was upset, because he didn’t talk much, so

my heart sank at the thought of whether he was angry.
‘I’m doomed…’
The ridiculous obsession should not be awakened here any more.
I opened my mouth in a quivering voice to soothe him in a hurry.
“Ca, Cassius…?”
Nevertheless, Cassius did not budge.
The Male Lead’s unique black aura seemed to be pulled out from
his surroundings, standing fearlessly.
I try calling out his name with a feeling goosebumps all over my
body.
“Cassius!”
It was then.
www.asianovel.com
151 Report
Cassius, who had not moved, suddenly reached out and hugged
me and locked me in his arms.
I was startled by the feeling of a sturdy arm around my shoulder.
Before I knew it, the shrivelled black hair of Cassius touched the
nape of my neck.
“Ca, Cassius?!”
When I called his name, the words seemed to make Cassius

embracing me tighter.
The heart, which began to beat rapidly because of surprise, is now

beginning to beat faster but in another sense.
“Yerine… ”
The low voice of Cassius, which grazed my ear, made my face

flushed red.
Cassius, who embraced me with his earnest yet affectionate touch,

could not overcome his intense feelings and spit out words.
“I don’t want to be apart from you anymore…….”

www.asianovel.com
152 Report
Chapter 16
The voice of Cassius, who said so, was unstable as if to have

swallowed up tears.
Through his slightly jagged shoulders, I could feel how strong the
emotions Cassius was enduring.
“Cassius…”
Yerine. What the hell happened with this guy?
Why can’t you remember?
I stretched out my right hand and swept his wide back slightly.
“Actually I’m curious……why do you like me so

much……..?”
“……because I have no choice but to like you.”
A small sigh came out.
That was a really Cassius-like answer. It seemed to him that the

option of not liking me itself did not exist.
At least for now.
“What happened between the two of us…….?”
At the words, Cassius loosened his arms and rubbed around his
eyes so hard with his hands.
Then he stammered along with his slightly red golden eyes.
www.asianovel.com
153 Report
“You……saved me. Mentally, in a literal sense.”
All sorts of emotions were swirling in his sparkling golden eyes.
Love, longing, sadness, pain, regret, and others.
“……we…. Have we known each other since we were

kids……..?”
Cassius smiled gently at my words.
“Yes. We used to meet at a secret place without the adults

knowing.”
Even after hearing all this, I still can’t remember anything.
Still, Yerine could not remember a thing with Cassius.
“Are you sure that really me you…….”
“That’s right. Same name, same look. I’m sure there aren’t
many girls in the Empire with purple hair and different
coloured eyes.”
I felt something strange about Cassius’s words.
Yerine had always covered her red eyes in the past. It is highly
likely that she did that also when she was young.
The fact that Cassius knew this means that they were so close that
she showed him her red eyes.
‘They were so close, but still can’t remember a thing…….?’
Then it made sense for Cassius to react like this. The two were so
deep that if one side couldn’t remember the relationship, the other
would surely have had a similar reaction to Cassius.
“If I had known you were the heir to the Spades, I wouldn’t
www.asianovel.com
154 Report
have let you do such a thing.”
said Cassius in a heavily subdued voice.
“……don’t you know?”
“You didn’t tell me your last name in the first place,” replied
Cassius, with a slight mouth.
“Well, I thought it didn’t matter then, but later I regretted

it. After finding out that it’s hard to find people just by name
and appearance.”
Then the golden eyes of Cassius turned to me.
“I, I’ve been looking for you for years.”
His eyes, saying so, were slowly swaying like a lake in the
moonlight.
His tears flow out like a child.
The moment I saw him like that, I didn’t know what to say.
“……I guess we were really close.”
It sounds silly, but that’s all I could say.
Then Cassius smiled weakly and talked.
“That’s right, we were so close. I’ve been wanting to talk to

you about this, but you used to speak informally to me.”
“Really?”
Looking at Cassius in amazement, Cassius nodded with a bitter

smile in his mouth.
“It’s true.
www.asianovel.com
155 Report
Then he said, slightly wrapping my hand again.
“In that sense, now what do you think about talking to me

informally again like in the old days?”
Before I knew it, the golden eyes, which had been wet with his
tears, were shining brightly like a child.
That’s right. You never miss a chance.
“Well, that’s a little–”
Cassius answered back with a look of despondency at my iron-

walled defence.
“That’s a terrible reaction. Can’t you at least pretend

you’re thinking for a second?”
“I don’t have to think about it. Why would I do that? I don’t

want to be taken away for contempt of the imperial family.”
Then Cassius answered somberly.
“It is allowed if I say so.”
“I know that, but……. um. it just I can’t do something like

that right now.”
I’ll talk to him informally later. If we really get close. Since I don’t
know what happened in the past in the original story.
The original heroine has not even met Cassius. If I get closer to
Cassius, who is sure to be involved with the heroine later, I may
unintentionally come close to the bad end like in the original story.
And more than that, I don’t know what’s going to happen here in
the first place.
And after I open my heart to him, I might get really distressed later
www.asianovel.com
156 Report
to see him become fond of the original heroine.
At this time, it was necessary to step back now and truly support
their love.
“Okay……..”
Cassius turned round with a sore face.
Oh, I guess he’s sulking.
“Cassius, are you angry?”
“No, I’m not mad.”
“Can I ask you one more question, then?”
At my words, Cassius turned back again and stood facing me.
Looking at me with his golden eyes for a moment, he nodded and

answered briefly.
“Okay.”
I gulped down my saliva at his answer and cleared my voice before

opening my mouth.
“That day, the day I saved you, specifically what

happened……?”
At that moment, a look full of complex emotions passed by.
“…….”
When he didn’t answer, I wondered if I touched something I

shouldn’t have touched. I don’t think I was able to think about
Cassius’s feelings and inadvertently stabbed him in the sore spot.
Eventually, I opened my mouth to apologize.
www.asianovel.com
157 Report
“Ca-”
But Cassius broke the silence first and whispered in a low voice.
“I’ve been thinking about you ever since that day.”
“…….”
“I kept thinking that I would like to meet you.”
Then Cassius came slowly towards me. When his hot feverish
hands wrapped my cheeks, I couldn’t say anything.
“So it’s a punishment. It’s unfair that I’m the only one who
thinks about it.”
Cassius slowly grabbed my chin up. Then he licked his lips with his
eyes glistening, and soon raised the corners of his mouth slightly,
smiled bewitchingly.
“Remember yourself.”
In the dreary room, where the subtle candle slowly burns, I

engraved in his subtle eyes, with enchanting light from his golden
eyes.
***
It’s been three days since I came to the capital.
I didn’t feel comfortable at all.
Cassius kept trying to change my mind, but I didn’t break my

stubbornness until the end.
The reason was the same. Competition with other successors,

preparations to become Trump, and distance me to support the love
between Cassius and the original Heroine in the future.
www.asianovel.com
158 Report
Cassius, who didn’t want to send me to the capital until the end,
still accepted my final decision.
Instead, we kept exchanging letters and promised to meet Cassius

often during vacation.
At the end of our breakup, I had a really hard time leaving him,
who was almost about to cry.
‘That’s why I don’t feel comfortable…….’
Still, I have no choice but to survive in this new world.
I was thinking of sending letters as often as possible and hope it

will become a little comfort to Cassius.
There are at least 10 people standing ahead of me, and every time
I saw the black hair from the back, I was amazed.
But they couldn’t be Cassius. Of course, the golden eyes could not
be found here.
“Then please stand up.”
As the ceremony began, everyone rose from their seats in unison.
Not too far away, I could see Rachel’s brown hair and Rayl’s green
hair.
Not only that. Though a little far away, I could see Ashtra’s red hair
tied in one branch, and Eugene’s unlucky silver back head right in
front of me.
‘I’d like to punch it, but I can’t.’
If I do that, he’ll definitely run wild and tell me that I don’t deserve
it and leave the Academy.
Later, the principal’s sermon and various miscellaneous procedures
www.asianovel.com
159 Report
were carried out, and while I was out of my mind, the ceremony
quickly reached the latter half of the time.
“Well, next, There will be an oath for the Freshmen. The

Freshman representative, please come to the front of the
podium.”
When I heard that, I came to my senses and hurried out of the line
to the front of the podium.
I climbed up to the platform at the signal of the professors, and

stood before the principal and greeted him with a bow.
“Look over there, that’s Yerine Spade-nim…….!”
“Oh, my God, the one at that appointment ceremony?”
“I heard that she’s not only the top at this test, but she
also has a top score of 99?”
There seems to be constant interest everywhere.
‘I’m glad it was the interest of the good side.’
“Look at those red eyes…….”
“Well, isn’t it a little scary…….?”
“No, did you see her smile? It’s so pretty!”
“Oh, that’s true. I think her hair colour is really pretty…”
What did I say? Objectively speaking, Yerine is pretty.
Leaving behind the people’s babble, I took up my right hand and

read the oath.
“Oath.”
www.asianovel.com
160 Report
The students below me also raised their right hands in unison and
said, “Oath.”
“I, Yerine Spade, will do my part as a student of the

Academy as of today.”
Soon after I finished reading the oath, I looked back and found all
the students’ eyes on me.
“Wow, it’s so cool…….”
“Did you hear that she extinguished the fire with her magic
power? She must be really strong……. ”
“Wow, I just want her to face me once.-”
A smile came out naturally.
The interest of people who like me was pleasant and delightful.
It wasn’t a look that was made on purpose, but it came out of

itself, but I saw some students hitting the students next to him/her
excitedly.
“Gasp, my God, it’s crazy, crazy–”
“So cute……!”
For your information, most of them were female students.
After finishing the entrance oath for freshmen, the entrance

ceremony was over.
The students moved to their respective assigned classes, where

they had to sit and wait for their homeroom professors.
It may be a coincidence, but the five of us who received the status

of successor this year were all in the same class, so as soon as the
ceremony was over, we naturally gathered and moved together.
www.asianovel.com
161 Report
Eugene didn’t move on his own, he walked almost like he was
dragged by Rayl.
“Wow, this is our class…….”
Ashtra exclaimed in admiration.
It was definitely a school attended by many aristocrats, so it had a

completely different atmosphere from schools in Korea.
‘What’s wrong with the chair…….? It looks so soft and

fluffy.….’
Why is there a gold border on the desk? It doesn’t seem to have

anything to do with magic.
Leaving Rachel and Ashtra behind, excitedly shoving, I went to the

seat with my name on it and sat quietly.
‘The schools for aristocrats sure different.….’
I looked languidly out of the window thinking that money is good.
“Hey, Spade! Come out.”
Then I heard the voice of Eugene Ace, who was full of annoyance.
“Oh, I wonder why would someone call me when we’re not

in a relationship to say hello…..?”
“Hey!”
At that time, the professor in charge opened the door and came in.
No matter how hot-tempered Eugene is, he could not have picked

a fight with me, ignoring our homeroom professor.
Naturally, most of the people, including her, sat quietly, and the
professor introduced herself when the classroom became quiet.
www.asianovel.com
162 Report
“Hello, my name is Irene Frain. Please call me Professor
Frain.”
Even though it was an aristocratic school, the scenery on the first

day would not be much different from when I went to school in Korea.
Just like how the teacher said her name, introducing how the new
semester will go, and what to do and what not to do in this school.
When I was falling deep in my own thoughts, without going over to

the procedure of the first day of admission as I thought, Professor
Frain said something else first.
“Oh, first of all, I have something to tell you before I tell

you the general rules. Suddenly, there is one more student in
our class. He’ll be with us for a year, so please welcome
him.”
Everyone began to babble at the professor’s words.
As you can see, the Academy has already conducted a skill test,
which is equivalent to the charges to admission.
Under such circumstances, it was so difficult to select students

outside of the quota that it was understandable.
‘I can’t believe he’s transferring on the first day of school,

it’s like a manhwa.’
Although this is not a manhwa but a novel.
“Then, come in.”
Professor Plain’s words opened the front door of the luxurious

classroom, and at that moment, Rachel was heard breathing in with a
“gasp.”
“…….!”
www.asianovel.com
163 Report
Not only her but all the successors were astonished at the sudden
appearance of the freshman.
Undaunted by our reaction, the freshman introduced himself by

opening his mouth. ————————————– For any errors and
issues Contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
164 Report
Chapter 17
“I’m Cassius Yenhampshire Tigris, The 2nd Prince of The

Tigris Empire. Please take good care of me.”
The golden eyes, which were revealed under the black hair, slowly
looked around the classroom.
And when the eye finally turned toward me, it hesitated slightly
and gave off a strange gleam of joy.
“I hope that we will see each other often and use informal
language as we are of the same age. That’s all I want to say”
As soon as he finished his words, I closed my eyes with my right

hand touching my forehead with a headache and irritation that came
up from deep inside the body.
“Where should I sit?”
At Cassius’s words, Professor Frain looked all around the

classroom.
There was an annoying vacancy next to me, too, and it was

obvious where Cassius would come.
“There is an empty seat next to Miss Spade’s side. You can

sit over there.”
With Professor Frain’s words, Cassius trudged without any qualms

and sat next to me.
I didn’t pretend to know.
www.asianovel.com
165 Report
If I saw Cassius’ face now, I would get angry and want to give him
a blow with fire magic.
‘If he wasn’t a royal family…….’
I should have just ended and cut off the relationship.
I never imagined that he would follow me to the Academy.
We cried and broke up like that. What would that mean if we meet
again here?
“Then now that we’re all together, I’ll simply introduce the
general rules–”
Prof. Frain’s words did not even come to my head.
On one side of the mind was devising the most effective way to
tighten Cassius, and on the other side was the last remaining reason
for holding and demanding me to calm my anger.
‘That bastard is a royal family……If I mess with him, the one who
will be ruined would be me, not him…”
Only after dozens of times did the anger subside to the point where
normal thinking became possible.
By then, however, Prof. Frain had almost finished what she had to
say.
“Yes, that’s all. Please take a break and prepare for the
first class.”
Later, she packed her luggage and opened the classroom door and
went outside.
Even after she left, the students did not chat or move, either
because they were awkward or nervous.
www.asianovel.com
166 Report
For a while, there was a silence that was hard for anyone to break.
Looking ahead, the students were glancing at the seat next to

them. But no one was moving.
At that time, I could hear the sound of pulling the chair.
“Yerine.”
The voice that broke the great silence called my name.
Naturally, as soon as Cassius stood up and approached my desk,

all the eyes of the students turned to me.
“The Prince and Miss Spade…….?”
“Do the two know each other?”
“As expected, 7 Imperial Families sure are different…….!”
No, it’s not what you think.
“…….”
I ended up with a fist in my left hand.
Perhaps if this was the Republic of Korea, not the inside of the
novel, and if the person I was dealing with was not the imperial
family, I would have flown him away from the fist.
I turned away and didn’t answer, thinking that he should figure out
the atmosphere on his own.
Nevertheless, Cassius firmly called my name.
“Yerine. Look here. I have something to say.”
The remarks in question made the students more agitated.
“They must be really close…….!”
www.asianovel.com
167 Report
“Oh, my God, The Prince and………? But they really
looked–”
“But are they two fightings now?”
It’s not.
Again, I don’t have any relationship with him.
‘Because this kid has been making misleading

comments.….!’
“Yerine–”
In the end, I couldn’t stand it and said a word.
“Why are you calling me?”
I sounded in a harsh voice so anyone could tell I was angry.
The classroom, which was chattering, quickly quieted down.
The problem is that I failed to keep Cassius quiet.
“Yerine.”
“Why?”
I was shocked by his next subsequent remarks.
“You were supposed to speak informally from now on. Use

informal language like when we were young.”
It was natural that the atmosphere of the classroom, which had

cooled down, heated up again.
“Oh, they were childhood friends?”
“It’s so romantic–”
www.asianovel.com
168 Report
“Oh, well, The Prince said we need to talk to him informally
so he and Miss Spade wouldn’t be too obvious –”
“Oh, but The Prince wouldn’t like it, did he?”
The growing buzz and the envious eyes that flew from here and
there grew increasingly irritating me.
When I’m with him, I keep getting people’s attention.
I want to live a quiet life.
As I grabbed the desk with my trembling left hand, there was a

sound of squeaking and scratching.
Nevertheless, Cassius kept repeating the same words, as if he had

never noticed.
“Yerine, speaking informally–”
I eventually exploded.
I thought I’d have to shut the mouth right away.
“Hey.”
I heard Astra’s mouth shut, saying,’gasp‘.
In my voice, the students froze with a firmer expression than when

Professor Frain was here earlier.
If it had been usual, I would have cared about my surroundings,

but that day, the shock that Cassius gave me was so great that I
couldn’t even care about other people’s eyes.
“You’re noisy, so go away.”
For the first time since Prof. Frain left, I said, gazing straight at
Cassius, standing like a plaster statue, with a look he had never
www.asianovel.com
169 Report
made before me.
Later, I heard from Rachel that I was spouting dark aura with a
really angry face.
She said I was standing with a look of ‘I’ll beat you to death if you
don’t shut up right away,’ I passed Casius standing absent-mindedly
and went out of the classroom.
When I returned to the classroom after the first class bell rang, I
took the class as if nothing had happened, and until lunch, Cassius
remained silent and said nothing.
***
“Oh, come on. I’m really just going to blow that thing up,
oh.”
I stamped my feet annoyingly on the roof of the building. In front of

me, Cassius stood with his hands together and his head down.
After the morning episode, Cassius hasn’t spoken a word to me.
Not only that, but he was also so restless like a dog pooping next
to me that I ended up talking to him first.
Of course, the biggest reason is not that I felt sorry for Cassius, but
because I couldn’t capture all my anger with a very gentle swearing
such as ‘You’re noisy, so go away.’
“Sorry……”
“Do you know what you did wrong?”
Then Cassius nodded still.
“Whoa, what the hell is this–”
I sigh feeling annoyed just like a mother because her disobedient
www.asianovel.com
170 Report
son, Cassius raises his head and intervenes.
“By the way, Yerine……… Speaking informally-‘
“……are you crazy?”
Cassius bowed his head in a hurry after hearing my profane

cursing as an agari fighter.
“That……I’m sorry……… but I missed you so much

that……..”
Cassius’s eyes, gazing at me again, were swaying like a cat in the

rain.
“So you ended up abusing your imperial power?”
“……sorry.”
I was dumbfounded and snorted with my arms crossed.
You’re abusing your imperial power in all sorts of places.
“No, you’re not even going to be an Imperial Wizard, and

you followed me all the way here? And more than that, even
if the royal family didn’t come to the Academy, they would
have become the Imperial Wizard!”
“I’m sorry…….”
“And how could you come alone like this with no

attendants! Did the palace allow you in the first place?”
Cassius nodded enthusiastically at the question.
“Yes. I said I wanted to experience life outside the palace,

and both my parents gave me permission.”
“With no attendants?”
www.asianovel.com
171 Report
I asked back in surprise.
Of course, Cassius often used to go alone without attendants

before, but it was different not to bring any attendant to this place
where outside access is prohibited.
‘The prince of this country……’
But Cassius replied, tilting his head as if it were too obvious.
“I usually go around without any attendants. And parents

have all their interest in my brother, so they’re not
interested in me.”
Oh, wait a minute.
‘You know, if you come in here like this, I’ll feel weak.……’
My heart already weakened by his pitiful expression, I felt more

sorry for him for getting used to growing up in the palace without
getting any attention.
‘I’m not supposed to do this….. Oh, my….’
“Whoo.”
With a deep sigh, I looked at Cassius with a look of helplessness.
“That’s fine. It’s enough for today. Stop apologizing,

Cassius.”
Then Cassius untied his hands, which he was holding together, and
looked at me with his golden eyes.
“Really?”
“Yes.”
Immediately, Cassius’ face began to feel lively again.
www.asianovel.com
172 Report
I still can’t believe this man could give off such a scary aura at the
appointment ceremony.
“By the way, didn’t you say you wanted to tell me

something?”
“Oh, that. Actually, I think Yerine is going to be mad………

So I’ve prepared my own reconciliation gift in advance.”
“You knew I’d be mad, but you still did it, huh?”
Cassius smiled awkwardly at my words. Eventually, he laughed

away and rummaged through his pockets, and took out a small bag
after a while.
“This is it. Take it. It’s a reconciliation gift.”
What is this?
Looking at the size, is it like a snack?
“You don’t have to give me this….”
“No, take it. I give it because I want it, and I made a

mistake. I thought about giving you something else, but I
thought it would be good to give you something that you can
use the most.”
The moment I untied the string that bound the mouth of the sack
while listening to Cassius, a dazzling golden light greeted me.
“……Cassius………this……”
I thought it was like cookies or chocolate.
This lunatic brought a package of gold bars.
“I was thinking of changing it to jewellery, and I thought

maybe you wouldn’t like it……… I think it would be nice to
www.asianovel.com
173 Report
buy something you like with this one, and I would like it…….”
Now that I’m tired of turning my rational thinking circuit myself, I

said to Cassius with a business smile.
“Thank you, Cassius, but I can’t take this.”
“Why? Is it too little? I thought I’d put enough for a spade,

but I was wrong about it–”
“No, it’s not like that.”
Forced to lift the package in the hands of Cassius, I said to Cassius,

looking at me with a regretful look.
“First of all, if you have a good sense, you can’t give this to
me at the Academy. It can be lost, it’s heavy, it gets people’s
attention.”
“Ah……it sounds true. So what do we do?”
I answered Cassius cheerfully, who tilted his head and listened

seriously to my words.
“You should have sent it straight to my personal account.”
“……Send? What do you mean…….?”
“Oh, I mean, it would have been better if you put it in my

bank vault. I’m not going to get it anyway.”
Then Cassius asked, again with poor expression.
“Then if I send it to the bank vault, will you take it?”
“No, I’m still not taking it.”
“Why?”
www.asianovel.com
174 Report
Smiling, feeling the cool breeze passing through my hair and
cheeks.
“I’m feeling sorry to receive such a thing from someone

who likes me so much.”
Cassius’s eyes, which had a blank expression in the dazzling

autumn sunshine, were instantly made a vague expression. I still
can’t forget it.
***
“Ah….!”
With a clatter of bumps, the pencil case poured down onto the
gorgeous wooden floor.
“Oh, I’m sorry…..! Wait a minute!”
I had so many things to do these days that I was distracted.
After slipping through the crowded hall, I finally bumped into a

student, and as a result, I came to the present situation.
After magically dragging a rolling writing instrument on the floor, I

put it in a pencil case one by one.
“Oh, even if you don’t do that……..”
By the time the crashed student said so, I had already finished
restoring the pencil case and naturally returned it to its owner.
“No, I bumped into you, I’m sorry. Here is your pencil

case.”
The moment she smiled and handed the pencil case with her
hands, the student pulled back with a “haha” sound.”
“Eung……?”
www.asianovel.com
175 Report
For a moment, as I did not understand the situation, I held the
pencil case blankly, and the student, who had stepped back, reached
out and took the pencil case back, whispered in a deafening voice.
“Thank you……. I, I’m sorry!”
At the end of the remark, she dashed off to the end of the hall.
With my mouth shut, I lingered in the hallway and looked at her

from behind.
“No way…….”
Because she was Erica Blothea, the heroine of the novel and my
favourite character. ————————————– For any errors and
www.asianovel.com
176 Report
Chapter 18
Although it was just for a short time, her eyes were shining with
the lovely cherry blossom colour that looked very smart. A long, soft
pink hair that reaches the waist.
My eyes can’t be wrong after years of being a favourite fan.
It must have been my favourite character, Erica Blothea, who took

the pencil case from me and ran away with a dazzled face.
‘But why did she run away…..?’
I peeped through the classroom window in the direction where

Erica had disappeared.
Erica saw me and ran away with a” gasp” sound.
As far as I remember, Erica didn’t react like that when Eelin and
Erica first met in the original story.
‘Is she afraid of my left eye.….?’
That’s all I could think of, actually. Sometimes people who saw it
for the first time would flinch at my eyes.
Of course, Erica’s reaction is a bit fierce, but I believe it’s

understandable.
Then, over the cloudy window on the back door, I saw pink hair
sitting quietly in the corner.
‘Found her……!’
www.asianovel.com
177 Report
Erica, who was seen through the door, was so pretty.
Looking at the pink hair flowing down in the wind, my hands

collected tightly like small animals, I screamed inwardly and
scratched the classroom door like crazy.
‘My favourite is so pretty in person!’
Turned around and shouted silent cheers toward the corridor,

several students glanced at me.
When I calmed down again, I began to appreciate the beautiful

heroine over the window.
‘I’d like to talk and be friendly to her……’
But I couldn’t.
Because there will be a time when Yerine confronts Erica in the

future.
Of course, I may be able to have some expectations because my

situation and the reaction of Cassius now are very different from the
original flow.
But considering what happened earlier, I don’t know why, but Erica
seems to be afraid of me.
“Oh, my God, why would she…… would Erica not be afraid of me if

I was possessed by a classmate-like extra.’
If we’re in the same class, I’ll only see her from afar, but we’re in a
different class. It’s pathetic
I can’t even talk to her when she’s right in front of me.
“Uh…”
With frustration, I closed my mouth with my hands and made a cry.
www.asianovel.com
178 Report
Meanwhile, Erica, who swept her hair with her hands, was so cute.
“Oh, I really want to be close……”
“With whom?”
“gasp.”
Suddenly, I was startled by the voice coming from behind my back

and swung my arm and stepped back.
Rachel, with a confused expression, stood where the voice was

heard, and she laughed, looking up and down at me standing in a
strange posture.
“Why are you so surprised?”
“Oh, no, it’s…..”
“Have you got a crush on someone? The prince will make a

fuss when he hears it, so be careful.”
“No, it’s not what you think, Rachel.”
Then Rachel put her finger in her mouth and nodded.
“So there’s someone you really want to be friends with,

huh?”
“Yes.”
I replied, glancing at her pink hair through a hazy glass window.
Then Rachel came to my side and looked into the window and said,
“Then try to talk to her. Don’t just stare at her like this.”
“Oh, it’s…”
“I think everyone will like it if you talk to them. Don’t you
www.asianovel.com
179 Report
think o?”
I answered with a tearful look on Rachel’s face as she looked at me

with confident amber eyes.
“No… I talked to her, I ran into her in the hallway for a

while, but……… I think she’s afraid of me.”
“What? Why?”
I explained to her what happened in the hallway earlier.
She looked back at me with an unknown expression and replied,

looking at the inside of the classroom.
“Hmm……is she that girl with pink hair?”
“Oh, that’s right. How did you know?”
As I turned around Rachel in amazement, Rachel said casually.
“Well, because you were looking over there like you were
looking at newborn chicks…..”
“……was I that much?”
“It’s all right. Except for the saliva coming out of your
mouth, you didn’t look like a stalker.”
Slightly self-deprecated, I shut my mouth quietly, looking at

Rachel, who was making a tremendous noise with a fine face.
“What’s her name?”
“Erica Blothea.”
In my reply Rachel answered, lowering her magpie feet and

stroking her chin with her hand.
www.asianovel.com
180 Report
“I don’t know her. If I had known her, I would have become
a bridge.….”
Rachel seemed genuinely sorry. Seeing the girl who was seriously
worried even though it wasn’t her duty, I felt very grateful.
“But why is she afraid of you……I wish I knew that.…”
“Um…. Well, I don’t really–”
But before I could answer Rachel, a strange voice called me.
“H, hey…”
Looking back, a student with bobbed hair and a student with a

ribbon on her head stood there, mumbling words.
“Ah.”
Come to think of it, I kept blocking the way in front of the

classroom door.
Immediately led Rachel out of the door and stepped out of the
way.
“I’m sorry. Now get in.”
The two students, however, did not move with a puzzled look on
their faces even though I had stepped aside.
“Oh, no. We’re not in this class. I have nothing to do in this

class.”
The bobbed-haired student shook her head and said,
‘Then why…?’
But before long, the question was solved.
www.asianovel.com
181 Report
Because the student with a ribbon opened her mouth in a
trembling voice, as she was stammering.
“Well, I……I’m sorry you’re busy, but…..can I get your

autograph, Miss Spade…..?”
At first, I thought I misheard.
But the word “autograph” was so clear that I asked back in a

perplexed voice.
“A, autograph?”
Then the two students nodded eagerly.
‘Why do they need my autograph……’
When I was confused with a question mark on my face, a student

with bobbed hair suddenly shouted out loud enough to ring in the
hallway.
“I’m a fan! I fell in love with you at the last appointment

ceremony!”
“I also thought it was great that you magically

extinguished the fire with magic power! You’re so cool…..!”
The more the two students talked about my best performance they
thought, the more my face heated up.
I’m grateful and embarrassed to hear this because I’ve come

across the eyes of students walking along the street.
“I, I am not that great……. sign an autograph……”
“No! You’re so great! If you’re uncomfortable with

signing………”
“Oh, that’s not it. If you have the paper–”
www.asianovel.com
182 Report
Finally, I signed my autograph to two students who looked at me
like a chick looking at a mother chicken.
After the autographed student sent back saying thank you, again
and again, I felt strange.
“You’re a real popular, Yerine.”
Rachel giggled and tapped me on the back.
“I guess so… I didn’t know it was this much.”
“I wish Erica liked you like them.”
said Rachel, glancing inward into the classroom.
“That’s what I’m talking about. Why is she afraid of me…..”
I stretched and sighed and lamented.
“Oh, about that. Isn’t it because of the rumour spread in

the next class?”
“Rumours? What rumours?”
“Well, you were mad at the prince yesterday.”
I opened my eyes thinly and listened to Rachel’s story over and

over again.
You mean, that’s what makes Erica scared of me?
“Because your anger was no joke, and not many people

could be that angry with the prince……. I guess there’s a
rumour going around that you’re scary enough to hold and
shake the prince.”
“What? It would be Cassius the one shaking me, not the

opposite way!”
www.asianovel.com
183 Report
Rachel nodded quietly and continued her words.
“That’s right. But people don’t know it, so they might have
seen it that way. Besides, you–”
“Huh?”
Rachel, who hesitated with her pumpkin-coloured eyes rolling

around, gave me the answer she hesitated to look straight at.
“When you called the prince at lunch yesterday, you said,

‘Follow me to the roof’ with no reason. Isn’t that enough to
be misunderstood?”
I grab my head with both hands in despair.
Somehow this fucking prince doesn’t help even in times like this.
This is the result of my anger at Cassius from the first day, exudes
a tremendous amount of dark aura.
‘After all, Erica thinks I’m a bully.’
When my thoughts reached that point, I realized that I will never

get close to Erica in this life.
“Hahaha…”
“Yerine……you’re not crying, right….?”
Rubbing my warm, I turned back and went back to my class.
‘I’m fine. I’m fine. I am satisfied just by cheering for the

heroine to live a happy life.’
incessantly repeating self-justification.
***
www.asianovel.com
184 Report
“I’m not okay…”
When I saw the heroine, I was so happy that I wanted to bow 8th
directions, but when I found out that I couldn’t meet her, I felt
exhausted all day.
‘I’m given this opportunity then taken right away..…’
Of course, the future could have become better.
If you don’t have anything to do with Erica, it’s more likely that I
won’t die in the end.
“But….. Huong….”
As I muttered and tore my head off from the desk, I could hear

Ashtra whispering to Rayl.
“Is she all right?”
“I don’t know…”
When I was down too much, I started thinking crazy, and I thought
I would rather study.
If I concentrate on anything, I think I can get rid of this feeling of

depression.
“Come on, everybody. Please have a seat.”
By 5 p.m., Prof. Frain came in, and the students went back to their
respective places and listened to Prof. Frain’s instructions.
“It’s all over for me, and……… I’ll give you one last piece of
guidance. Finally, starting tomorrow, we’re going to start the
testing.”
The sound brought the runaway spirit back in a flash. As I looked at

Professor Frain with a lively eye unlike before, I smiled slightly and
www.asianovel.com
185 Report
the professor continued her words.
“The test will be conducted over three days, and the

results of the pre-admission performance test and the results
of the test will be combined to make the final division of the
actual class.”
‘I’m finally doing it….!’
The first hurdle to be Trump is getting into the top class in the
Academy’s practical class.
Unlike the previous test, the division test results are calculated
through a magic battle with other students. In other words, it is a test
that measures direct combat capability.
“I’ll hand out the match chart now, so please check it out in
advance.”
Although the Academy is trying to judge the results as fairly as

possible so that the results are not determined by the match only, it
is inevitable that I’m concerned about the match.
To be honest, I hoped that I would go against Eugene, but not

Casius.
The reason is that I wanted to see Eugene’s abilities, that he show

off all the time, and I could beat him legally.
I wanted to avoid Cassius.
It wasn’t easy to beat him who was extremely strong as he is from

a royal family.
When I received a small piece of paper from Prof. Frain with a

throbbing heart and checked the contents, I couldn’t help but feel
cold.
www.asianovel.com
186 Report
“What is this…” ————————————– For any errors and
www.asianovel.com
187 Report
Chapter 19
‘Oh, this is totally…..’
On a piece of paper that was small enough to fit in my palm, the

names of the opponents to fight in the first and second rounds were
written in clear letters.
‘First round Edwin Boyleis.’
It was a name that I didn’t know well.
Come to think of it, it seemed to me that he was one of the clans

who believed in the power of the Ace family and clung to Eugene, but
it didn’t exactly come to mind.
The problem is the opponent in the second round.
‘Second Round Cassius Tigris.’
The first and second rounds were played in a league match format.
From the third round, the top-ranked students played a tournament,
so in order to know the opponents in the third and fourth rounds,
they had to finish the first and second rounds.
Perhaps I will meet Eugene in the tournament format since he won

second place on the pre-admission test.
What this meant was that to finally beat Eugene, I had to beat
Cassius first.
‘To beat Eugene, I have to beat Cassius first……’
www.asianovel.com
188 Report
Can I even have a way to beat Cassius?
If I fail to beat Cassius in the second match, I may not be able to

play in the third match.
“Oh, my…”
When I was in a depressed mood, I heard a thud of footsteps.
“Hey, Spade.”
When I looked in front of my eyes, a familiar silver hair stood in

front of my seat.
“This time I must win.”
I’ve heard it so much that I don’t get very angry anymore.
On the contrary, I seemed to have gotten so used to it that I felt

that he was cute.
“Oh, yes. Do as you please.”
I answered him roughly and flipped over.
Then Eugene said, putting his arms down on my desk and pushing
his face close to me as if he didn’t like my attitude.
“Don’t overlook it, Spade. Since I’m really serious.”
He was staring straight at me at such a close distance that thought

our noses might bump against each other for a really short time.
I was quite surprised by the silver hair that suddenly came into
view, but I didn’t reveal it.
‘By the way, I think he’s a little handsome…’
“Are you listening?”
www.asianovel.com
189 Report
I quit thinking about that and pulled my chair back, opened up a
little distance with Eugene, and listened to him.
“When you are in a fight, be sure to use the fire magic.

What I mean is to fight as hard as you can.”
At his words, I glared back at Eugene’s bright blue eyes.
Among the spades’ magic dealing with elements four, fire magic is
the element that spades are most confident in.
Now that remark was tantamount to a declaration of war that I

would not be able to fight with him unless I fought with all my might.
At last, I sighed and answered in a stealthy sarcastic voice.
“I’ll think about it. But you’d better not expect it. I can do
my best without using fire magic.”
The gap between Eugene’s eyebrows was narrowed.
“No, unless it’s fire magic–”
At that moment, a wide and large hand touched Eugene’s

shoulder.
“What are you doing here, Ace?”
A voice of clear warning as if a beast were roaring.
It was Cassius.
“You look so close, wouldn’t that make Yerine feel

uncomfortable?”
While Cassius’ mouth was smiling, his bright yellowish eyes were
not at all.
It occurred to me that his eyes looked like a beast, which was
www.asianovel.com
190 Report
meant not to intrude on its territory.
“Where the hell did he watch me….…!’
I screamed inwardly.
The Ace, looking at Cassius’ hand on his shoulder with a crumpled

middle of the forehead, kicked his tongue and backed away.
“The prince wouldn’t have to worry about it because what

The Prince worried about will never happen.”
“Didn’t I say it on the first day? I want you to talk to me

informally.”
said Cassius with a dangerous smile.
Eugene looked coldly at his face and muttered in a dry voice.
“I have no interest in that side of her. This is a completely

different matter.”
‘Oh….’
I was shocked by Eugene, who dropped honorifics right in front of

us and spoke informally without hesitation.
Crazy, is he going to end up like the original Yerine in Cassius’s

hand?
No matter how bad he is and how much I don’t like him, I didn’t
want to be the cause of his death.
In the end, I pretended to be alright, smiled coolly, and soothed

Cassius.
“Cassius, let him go for now. Cause I’m fine.”
First of all, I need to soothe Cassius before the situation gets
www.asianovel.com
191 Report
worse.
In The Academy, Cassius has been following me very well lately for
making up his promise with me.
As expected, he immediately let Eugene’s shoulders go. As soon as

he did so, Eugene made a quick turn, fluttering his silver hair, and
stepped toward the door of the classroom.
“Don’t lose to other guys.”
Eugene, who stared at me before opening the door and said such a
word, disappeared into the hallway with his followers waiting outside.
“Huhhhhhh.”
Thinking of that disgraceful silver hair that disappeared into the

crowd, I fell to my desk, expressing great gratitude for not leading to
the bloodshed.
***
“Oh.”
At the height of the first day of the battle, a tour of the rally site
was filled with admirations.
I had a battle in the afternoon, but I had come to the stadium with
Rachel and Cassius to cheer and watch because there was a battle
for Astra and Rayl in the morning.
The corner of The Battle Field, which looked like a school

playground, was also filled with strange tools for magic training, and
the ground was painted with several patterns resembling a magic
circle.
Of course, there was also a rough court line for the game.
Anyway, it felt more professional than I thought.
www.asianovel.com
192 Report
In the distance, Rayl was playing against his opponent.
While initially glaring at his opponent, Rayl took an amulet out of

his arms, threw it to his opponent, and quickly enchanted the
surprised opponent to capture the victory.
‘Diamond’s speciality was witchcraft (magical tool)……’
On the other side of the stadium, Astra was firing at her opponent
with a red spark on her hand.
“Everyone is really great…..”
“Well, I don’t think that’s the words for Yerine to say.”
Rachel, who was arm in arm with me, muttered.
“Wha, No, I don’t in that level ye–”
“Oh, hey, isn’t that the girl from yesterday?”
My radar worked faster than ever on the word “the girl.”’
With my favourite radar, made up of five senses and six senses

better than a hungry beast, I could easily find pink hair.
“It’s Erica……..”
I said, clasping hands in happiness.
Cassius, the only one who doesn’t know who Erica is, asked Rachel
with a question mark on his face.
“Who’s Erica?”
“That pink-haired girl over there. I don’t know why, but when she
saw her, she drooled.
At that remark, Cassius squeezed his mouth and criticized me.
www.asianovel.com
193 Report
“What so good about that girl, Yerine? I’m–”
“You’re noisy. Her eyes are pretty and you’re not.”
“What…….?”
I didn’t say anything wrong.
To be honest, Casius is handsome, but his fine line is not like those
pretty boy faces. So he doesn’t have the right face to say that he’s
pretty.
Anyway, Cassius stared blankly, as if shocked, at the words that

came out without filtering, being distracted by my favourite.
“If pretty is your taste…….Then I can’t win…….”
But it didn’t matter to me now.
Nothing was more important than capturing the image of my

favourite heroine with both my eyes.
“Oh, how can she be so pretty and cute to stand on two

feet like that?”
Facing his opponent, Erica stood with a grim nervous look, biting
her lips.
“Hehe…”
“Yerine, your saliva.”
Rachel tapped me in and told me.
“I wish she could win, right?”
I looked back at her and said,
“Yes, I wish she could win–”
www.asianovel.com
194 Report
But at that moment, I suddenly realized that I was overlooking
something.
“Wait a minute…”
As soon as I said that, a whistle sounded to mark the start of the

game, and a big opponent quickly rushed at Erica.
“Oh, no……’
Erica couldn’t have won that game, of course.
According to the original story, Erica, who had never realized her
strength, entered the Academy with little use of magic.
I wish she could at least defend herself, but now she, who barely
knows how to use magic, was defenceless.
“Eri–”
But even before I could call her by her name to the end, the other
party sent a green flash at Erica, and the flash went toward Erica at a
terrifying speed. ————————————– For any errors and
www.asianovel.com
195 Report
Chapter 20
It is already too late.
Without any defence, Erica was struck by a flash of light and was
thrown across the court line to the end of the field.
“Ugh…….”
At first glance, it seemed that she threw quite badly, so both

Rachel and I took a breath in a moment of surprise.
Even Cassius muttered lowly, looking at Erica as if he felt the

situation was serious.
“She…… is she all right….?”
At that time, the whistle sounded to announce the end of the

game, and the referee professor announced the victory and defeat of
the match.
“Zainem, victory, Blothea, defeat.”
The student who beat Erica stood tall with his arms folded with a
satisfied smile. Students around him also cheered around him.
No one was interested in Erica, who was crouching in the corner of

the stadium and lying on the floor.
The professor, who was in charge of refereeing, ran to Erica after

announcing the victory and defeat.
The professor then asked Erica, who barely moved her body and
www.asianovel.com
196 Report
raised her upper body, if she could move her body. Erica nodded
quietly.
Erica’s face showed that she’s not alright.
In addition, she kept limping on her left leg when she headed to
the nurse’s office with the help of a professor.
“Oh, my God, I hope she’s not hurt much.….”
said Rachel, muzzling her mouth.
“……what’s that kid’s name? Zainem?”
“Yerine, calm down.”
Unexpectedly, it’s not Rachel, but Cassius who said it, stopping me
first.
“Don’t stop me. I’m going to go to the professor right now

and ask him to change my opponent for the second round.”
“Yerine, calm down. That can’t be possible.”
Rachel helped Cassius to stop me.
“Ck.”
In fact, I said so because I was angry, but I decided to put it aside

because it didn’t make sense for me to ask for a change in the
tournament.
Just then, the students surrounding the student named Zainem

heard the shouts.
“You really hit her well, Zainem. You didn’t even make a
fist for her, did you?”
Then Zainem replied with a smile.
www.asianovel.com
197 Report
“Of course. She’s a commoner, so how could she win
against me.”
That was he said.
In the Academy, with most of them from the aristocracy and

sometimes mixed with the royal family, Erica was one of the few
commoners who entered the academy on a special admission basis.
Naturally, she had never received a professional magic education,

and with relatively less magic power than aristocracy, she had
trouble using her magic and was naturally bullied.
‘Why did I think of that now…..?’
It was pathetic of me to see Erica and was overwhelmed with

anticipation.
Erica must be in a difficult situation now, and I felt really stupid

when I was jumped on my own excitement, unable to think of her.
“That’s right. I’ll step on her so she won’t even think of

stepping into this school again.”
It was a word stuck in my ear that made me want to explode.
“That thing……!”
I wanted to go straight to him and threw a punch, but Cassius and

Rachel grabbed one arm at a time and desperately stopped me.
“Yerine, please! Hold it! Let’s settle it later through the

professor!”
It was what Rachel, who desperately embraced my arm struggling,

shouted.
Eventually, I was pulled out of the stadium by Rachel and Cassius.

In my heart, I vowed to make sure that if one of those guys were to
www.asianovel.com
198 Report
go against me in the tournament, I would make him roast it
immediately.
***
“Oh, really. How can I beat Cassius?”
It came out while having lunch in the backyard of the Academy.
When the story of the battle came up, we naturally came up with
the story of the second round, and I showed him my regret.
“I have to beat Cassius and get to the tournament so I can

beat that unlucky Eugene…..”
“I’m afraid you’ll knock on me first.”
Cassius answered seriously.
But I waved my hands and said it was ridiculous.
“No matter how much, Cassius is a royal family, how can I

win?”
“The royal family is not absolutely full of mana or better

magic powers. It depends on the individual royal family. And
you’ve never seen me use magic.”
I inflated my cheeks and answered back at the remark.
“No, but…..”
I already knew what Cassius was like through the novel.
I couldn’t say it in front of him, so I tried to gloss over it.
“You shouldn’t say that to the chief Academy’s

admissions.”
www.asianovel.com
199 Report
Then he stared at me with his bright yellow eyes.
“…….”
I felt like I had something on my face, so I touched it around my

mouth, but it was clean.
“What’s on my face?”
“No.”
“Then why are you looking at me?”
Only then did Cassius flip his head and answer with cool air.
“Just to make sure.”
“About what?”
“No, never mind.”
I squinted my eyes at his words and looked at Cassius, but Cassius

didn’t answer much.
“By the way, Yerine.”
“What?”
“I’m sure you’ll win the battle. I can’t win over you.”
Suddenly I wondered what he was saying.
“Well, this might be too much for me, but if you go crazy and you
lose to me on purpose, I’ll really punch you. You do know that, don’t
you?
Even at the sound, Cassius nodded his head, chewing his lunch
calmly.
“Even if I don’t lose on purpose, you’re bound to win.
www.asianovel.com
200 Report
Maybe you’ll win even if I try my best.”
“No, how do you know that without trying it?”
Then his hand, holding the tableware, paused slightly.
“My intuitions.”
“Huh, how do you believe that?”
“Anyway, I’ll do my best, so don’t worry and do your best.”
After finishing his meal, Cassius got up from his seat.
“Sorry, Yerine, I’ve got a first-round coming up. Can I go

first?”
“Rather, I’m grateful for that.”
“Your reaction is really too much.”
I saw his back sighing and giggling.
It’s been a lot of fun for us so far, but it would be okay to tease him
this much.
I got up after finishing my meal.
There was still a lot of time left until the first round.
Unlike Astra or Rachel, who has already finished their first round,
or Cassius, who has just gone to do it, I had the first round at 5 p.m.
today.
‘I’m sleepy……’
But once I slept, the rhythm was broken, so I thought it would be

bad for the game.
Of course, today’s game didn’t require that much effort.
www.asianovel.com
201 Report
On a glimpse, my match opponent today was one of Eugene’s
followers, as I recalled yesterday. He was from a count, but he didn’t
have the ability to pose a major threat.
“Shall I walk around a bit and go in…….”
I took some effort to wake up.
He is an easy opponent, but I had to relax a little because it was

my first game.
In the end, I decided to take a walk around the school.
Most of the students were having lunch or sparring in school, so

the backyard was very quiet and calm.
‘Oh, this is a nice atmosphere.’
But as I was walking in admiration, I could see the hem of clothes

flying in the wind from afar.
‘There are people at this hour…..?’
The closer I got to where the hem of the garment was, the more I
could hear the voice of a man.
Furthermore, I went near and found several people gathered in the

corner of the backyard, not just one.
Lunchtime was the time to avoid professors’ eyes.
Students gathered in places where no one is likely to be. At first

glance, I could conclude that the students were gathering and
bullying someone.
“Oh, it bothers me to be stuck in a place like this.…’
In my head, I thought so, but I was curious about the ‘handsome’

faces of those punks. Instinctively, I hid and began to creep towards
www.asianovel.com
202 Report
them.
“Uh.”
As I approached them in the bushes, I could see about five

students standing round around a student squatting against the wall.
And one of them, surprisingly, was my first-round opponent.
“What the…… He was a bully……..?’
I thought, ‘What kind of wind blows a man with no skill, and has
been harassing and bullying a child since broad daylight?’
Especially considering his position as a follower of Eugene, the act

was very unhelpful to his prestige.
Eugene was basically selfish and inconsiderate, but he is very strict

in the rules.
It was obvious that he would regard it as a great disgrace that his

admirer was discovered by a professor for committing school
violence.
“Hmm…”
Watching the swarm of bullies in the bushes, I rolled my head hard.
‘It would be best to tell the professor right away, right?’
But I had to set the right timing.
If I told them too soon, they could have retaliated against the
victim.
I wondered if there was any way to let the professor know without
them knowing of it as much as possible.
My head, which had been counting and logically calculating the
www.asianovel.com
203 Report
number of cases like that, stopped completely at the very next
moment.
The reason was that I could see between the legs of the giggles
was Erica’s long, beautiful cherry-coloured hair.
“Haha, that suits you!”
The wet, drooping Erika’s hair clung to her face.
Moreover, she sat with her head down, unable to resist, while
leaning against the wall helplessly.
“One more bucketful.”
said Edwin Boyleis, who was giggling and playing with Erica’s hair.
Then the girl, who was giggling beside him, began to spray water
with magic.
“As expected, this suits the common people–”
After being possessed by this world, I thought I should stay as far

away from the main characters of the original story as possible.
Yesterday, I saw Erica afraid of me, and I thought it was right for
me.
But, it wasn’t.
It was impossible to watch them bully my favourite heroine.
I stopped sneaking around in the bushes, leapt out of the grass and
trudged toward the swarm of bullies.
“Hey.”
At that moment everyone’s eyes, except Erica, turned to me, and I

began to glare at them like a mad dog. ————————————–
www.asianovel.com
204 Report
For any errors and issues Contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
205 Report
Chapter 21
“……what are you?”
I said to Edwin Boyleis, who was leading the bullying, “My first-
round opponent and follower of Eugene” then walking out with
my hand in my pocket like a bully in the ’80s.”
“Hold, hold on, Edwin…….! She’s….!”
“No way, Yerine……! Spade…..?”
Yeah, there’s no way he couldn’t recognize this face when it was so

rumoured.
My hair stands out even to my eyes, so who doesn’t know my face?
Seeing those who checked my face faltered, I purposely opened

my red left eye wider and glared at them fiercely.
“I won’t say it long. Get the hell out of here.”
I said clearly with my arms folded and my back erect.
But if they were the ones who would be turned off after being told
to, they wouldn’t bother Erica in the first place.
A couple of people looked nervously at me, constantly looking at

me, and the rest of them stood idly with their mouths open as if they
didn’t understand me.
The only person who did not give up openly was Boyleis.
www.asianovel.com
206 Report
“Didn’t you understand? Leave her alone and get out of here.
Boyleis, who clearly showed no intention of following my words

with a bad look on his face, replied with a snort.
“You’re from seven families and you’re famous, but I don’t

know what right you’re telling me to do this or that.”
said Boyleis, who had crept away and slowly approached me.
“Are you a professor? No, you are not. You have no right to
give me orders.”
When I heard that, I burst into laughter.
Then he narrowed his forehead. I tapped my head with my index

finger as I looked at Boyleis, who was staring at me because he
didn’t know what to say.
“You, it doesn’t work well here than it looks.”
The remark sent Boyleis into a rage.
“What are you–”
“You, I know that you only believe in the power of the Ace
family, but you have to lie down looking at the place to lie
down.”
In my words, except for Boyleis, the rest looked at me with puzzled

eyes.
Then, Erica, who kept her head down, moved weakly.
“If you’ve thought of staying with Eugene, shouldn’t you be

able to figure his personality? Eugene doesn’t like to have
useless problems like this. You shouldn’t make room for
that.”
www.asianovel.com
207 Report
I heard a crackling sound.
With it, Boyleis lowered his voice and began to growl.
“Who are you to order me to do this and that? You were

just lucky to enter the Academy without any skills.”
I smiled back at his words with a hearty smile.
“Sorry, what are you saying now?”
“There’s no way you can do magic properly without primary

and secondary education. There’s already a rumour going
around that you joined hands with the prince to enter the
school.”
Yeah, it was a lot of fun.
There was already a conclusion in my head.
The conclusion is that I should cut this baby off when we have a

fight later.
“You know, Boyleis, you think I’m giving you orders now?”
Raising the corners of my mouth, I smiled and asked Boyleis

cheerfully.
There is a rumour that people who must have been really mad are
scary when they laugh.
From this point on, Boyleis suddenly flinched and started to show a
little bit of firmness.
“Ye, yeah. What is it then if this isn’t a command? Get rid

of the illusion that all your powers will work even in the
Academy, Spade.”
Slowly approaching Boyleis who said so, I warned him a little.
www.asianovel.com
208 Report
“I’m sorry, but you’re wrong. This is not an order.”
At that moment, I drew in my head the magic fire circle, which I

often think of, to the point where I’m sick of.
At the same time, a flaming red flame began to spark from the
right hand, with a splash of fire.
“Argh!”
I may have been deliberately igniting the magic fire, but a scream
broke out among the crowds behind them.
“It’s a threat.”
I opened my eyes wide and rolled up the corners of my mouth and

said with a smile.
I don’t know well because I can’t see my own face, but perhaps my
eyes twinkling to the point where the eyeballs pop out and dealing
with the fire looks quite scary.
As the magic fire was activated and the heat gradually spread
around, Erica raised her head.
At that moment, my eyes met with her cherry blossom-coloured

eyes, which seemed to be dripping wet.
“Sorry, my hands are a little slippery. If I slip a little more,

you might get hit with it, right?”
“Hiik-”
Already, all but Boyleis’s personnel were creeping back and

preparing to get out of this situation.
Boyleis, by contrast, was so surprised that his hands were just

shaking as they were.
www.asianovel.com
209 Report
“Oh, come to think of it, Boyleis.”
With a broad smile, I turned my head toward him, and said, looking
straight at his white-paled face.
“You were my opponent in the first round, weren’t you?”
“Wha, what?!
According to the response, it seems that he did not even read it

properly after receiving the paper with the opponent’s name on it.
‘Wow, you really only tried to live up to Eugene, but you

didn’t prepare anything else at all.’
“I’m really looking forward to the game in the afternoon,

Boyleis.”
“Tha, that’s ridiculous! You’re lying, aren’t you, Spade?”
Boyleis stuttered.
Now he seemed to have abandoned the idea of confronting me.
The fear of meeting me in the first round of the tournament

seemed to have hit him harder.
“I’m sorry, but it’s true, Boyleis.”
“Y, you–”
“Yes, as you said, I’m not incredibly good. So I’m going to

try really hard, and I want people to know that.”
After saying that, I talked while growing a big flame.
“So I’ll try my best to play against you in the tournament

later. Then you’ll be satisfied, too, right?”
www.asianovel.com
210 Report
“S, Spade, wait–”
“Oh, that’s right. Even though I’m not that skilled, I have
enough skills to make you one whole roast.”
When I smiled as a finishing touch, all of them screamed and

splashed into the woods.
But Boyleis, who didn’t even have the strength to do so, flopped
down on the floor and said,
“Spade, gi, give me a break……… If I go right now, you’re

not going to deal with me with flames, are you? Isn’t that
right?”
I replied with a broad smile.
“I’ll see it. Oh, right, if you touch her one more time, and
then–”
I laid my voice low and muttered in a tone as threatening as

possible.
“At that time, I won’t even care about the tournament or

what, but your life is about to end.”
After banging my teeth, Boyleis stood up and ran to save his life,
leaving me and Erica in the backyard.
It wasn’t until the gang of bullies disappeared that Erica raised her
face properly.
Immediately he approached her and handed her a handkerchief.
“Wipe it off with this for now…..”
Then I reduced the size of the flame, which had continued to be

activated until then, and put my right hand beside her.
www.asianovel.com
211 Report
“Let’s warm up a little with this and then go in.”
Looking blankly at me, Erica took my handkerchief quietly and

began to brush her head and face roughly.
After a while, she had roughly drained the water, roughly squeezed
out her handkerchief and folded it finely and returned it to me.
“…thank you.”
With her cheeks flushed and a small voice of thanks, my eyes

turned sideways. I had to bite my lips and try to hold on to the leash
of reason.
“Oh, no, it’s nothing…”
I’m sorry, Erica. I hate it when you’re in pain and suffering, and I’m
so sorry that you’re wet, but you look so cute right now…….!
I looked as serious as possible because it was clear that the real

relationship would end if I was caught.
“You were that girl back then… right?”
“Huh?”
“The pencil case.”
I nodded enthusiastically, startled by Erica’s question, looking up at

me, I mumbled.
“Uh, uh! That’s right, that’s right!”
“I’m sorry back then……”
Erica, who said so, buried her face in her lap.
I was wondering what to do with this, and Erica kept talking with
her face buried.
www.asianovel.com
212 Report
“I’m sorry. You know, I’m a commoner, and I barely know
how to use magic, so everybody hates me. You’re a great
wizard, and you’re a nobleman, so I thought you’d hate and
bully me…… So I was scared and eventually avoided…….”
I listened quietly to Erica’s burst of words.
‘So that’s why she was afraid of me that day……’
Then Erica raised her head again and grabbed me by the collar and
said,
“I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have thought you’d be the same

as those kids.”
Erica looked straight at me with her pinkish jewelled eyes.
At that time I admired the sincerity in her eyes, without much

thought, “Cute, pretty, our heroine is the best.”
“Oh, no. Just, um…..I understand enough. I would have

done the same.”
Erica smiled gently at my words.
“Thank you.”
Ugh, am I going to die of a heart attack before the first round?
I don’t know, if I fall down, Cassius will come running and save me.
“But why did you help me…..?”
“Uh, uh, it’…”
If I say ‘of course, you are my favourite heroine and it broke my

heart to see my favourite heroine being bullied’ in front of her, I will
naturally be treated as a madman.
www.asianovel.com
213 Report
“Well, it’s–”
But when I saw her looking closer to me and looking at me with

twinkling eyes (though I may not have intended to look like that), I
couldn’t escape the answer.
“I, in fact, want to get close to you…..”
In the end, the real intention had to come out.
In my answer, Erica asked, surprisedly, with rabbit eyes.
“Why? Is there a reason you want to be close to me?”
Of course, there is. Because you’re my lovely heroine……..
After thinking about how to give a normal answer, I finally decided

to gloss over it.
“Well, does it have to be for a reason to get close? I just

thought I could be a good friend with you.”
Is this… is this enough?
On Erica’s face, looking far away at me without saying anything for

a while, I regretted it for 3 seconds.
But she immediately closed her eyes, smiled brightly, and spoke to
me in a more relaxed voice.
“Pfft, what’s that–”
I looked at her face and thought.
‘Mom, I got close with my favourite heroine, today…..is the

happiest day of my life…..’
So I sat in the backyard with Erica, laughing for a while.
www.asianovel.com
214 Report
***
“Yerine Spade.”
I proudly entered the court line at the voice of the professor calling
my name.
The professor, who confirmed my name and face, immediately

called the name of the Boyleis.
“Edwin Boyleis.”
Boyles, who came in with a bite of his lips, seemed nervous at a

glance.
“Ready.”
I lowered my posture to the professor’s words and turned the

simulation inside my head.
‘There should be no error……’
Of course, it took little effort to beat him.
But to make it perfect, I need to control my mind and power.
“Start!”
As soon as I heard the whistle, I activated the magic fire, and from
my right hand, a wide red flame slur began to dance.
www.asianovel.com
215 Report
Chapter 22
There was nothing to wait and do.
A flame fluttered with its long tongue shot straight at Boyleis.
Standing with a white-paled face, he threw himself to the side just

before the flames swallowed him, avoiding the fire.
The fire, which hit the shield outside the court line, disappeared
into the air after splashing it with a bang.
But, I won’t finish it with only this.
‘I’ll never let that dirty mouth say a word again.…!’
Immediately I called back the flame and sent it to Boyleis, who was
standing in a daze.
Without a gap to run away, I fired and sent a flame without

constantly giving a break.
Of course, Boyleis had to run like a mouse avoiding a cat.
‘Once again…!’
The fire, which wriggled like a snake in construction, rushed toward

Boyleis with its big mouth wide open.
“Don’t come…”
As Boyleis, who was desperately shouting, swung his right arm, the
flames paused, as if blocked by a transparent membrane.
www.asianovel.com
216 Report
“You seem to know how to use defensive magic.”
The weak shield was easily broken when I pressed the flame with
my right hand.
“Hiik…”
After turning away, Boyles turned left and fell flat on the floor.
“Oh, don’t come!”
That doesn’t mean I won’t go.
He should think about stopping it. If you tell them not to come,
won’t the enemy come?
His gut was so small inside so when I added a long flame from my
hand to the huge fire, I thought, ‘What would he do in the actual
battle?’
‘Let’s give him a little scare.’
In fact, with this much fire, as I told Boyleis earlier, it wasn’t hard
to make that guy roast at once.
But this was a school, and I didn’t want to get caught up in the
trouble because of him.
That’s why I’ve been building a huge fire all this time, and then I’ve
driven that guy in, pretending to be narrowly missed.
My goal was to get him out of his mind and make him half dead.
And I didn’t even intend to finish the game until I saw him
squeezing.
“Ahhhhhh!”
As I turned the direction of the flame slightly, the wriggling flame
www.asianovel.com
217 Report
crept past Boyleis’s trouser belt very slightly.
After a great deal of careful control not to burn it to the flesh at

once, it succeeded in putting a tiny spark on the trouser leg of
Boyleis.
“Ahhhhh! It’s hot!!”
After stamping his feet and screaming ridiculously, Boyleis

hurriedly made water from his hands and sprayed it on his trousers.
The small flame went out with a crackling sound.
“Don’t mess with me!”
Boyleis, who put out the fire of the magic water, soon lost his
reason and rushed at me like a beast, sprinkling water from hand to
hand.
But there were a few things Boyleis had overlooked.
It is that the spade family specializes in the magic of dealing with 4

elements including water.
And unlike me, Boyleis, who is not good at magic, can only produce
as much water as he can spray for a while.
“Oh, you want to deal with water?”
I immediately activated the magic water and put it up in the air.
From the far end of the stadium, the sight of Boyleis roaring like a
beast seemed slow to me as if it were a slow-motion camera.
I raised my mouth and smiled at his appearance that didn’t show

any dignity
‘It’s Erica’s revenge.’
www.asianovel.com
218 Report
By the time the Boyleis were just passing through the middle of the
stadium, I would gather the waters on the ceiling.
I poured all the water I had left, over his head.
“Oh, my God, look at that–”
“She could have created that much water in that short

time?”
Boyleis eventually lost his balance and fell to the depth of the
waterfall-like amount and pressure.
The amount was so large that it took quite a while for the water to
pour out.
At last, the spilt water flowed over and over to the shield, and soon
the water rose to the ankles.
‘Eck, it’s a little wet.’
Stamping my feet in the water that filled the stadium, I entered the
finishing stage.
Before the sober Boyleis, struck by a splash of water, rushed back,

I quickly leaned down and pressed my palm against the soil.
And when I invoked the magic dealing with soil, the floor of the
stadium began to crack as I intended.
“Uh, uh…!”
Then Boyleis, who stood up staggeringly, dropped his two feet

between the cracked floors.
Waiting for the moment, I solidified the ground and blocked

Boyleis’s retreat.
“What, this! It doesn’t come out–”
www.asianovel.com
219 Report
The Boyleis, who was floundering his arms with wet, damp hair on
her cheek, cried hopelessly.
Then the judge began counting.
“10, 9, 8-”
The tournament rules. It’s a win if you let your opponent out of the
court line or keep him from moving for 10 seconds.
Victory is already assured.
But I wasn’t satisfied with it.
‘He needs to know the subject.’
Toward Boyleis swinging his arms around, I drew out a flame that
was bigger than any other flame I ever had flown toward Boyleis.
“5, 4, 3-”
The flame, which was spinning like a whirlwind and spewing

enormous heat, burned as if to devour Boyleis with its mouth wide
open.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Save me!”
There was an eardrum-splitting scream in the stadium.
“1-”
The referee sang “0” exactly and when the whistle sounded to
announce the end of the game, the spark that enveloped the Boyleis
was extinguished.
The blazing flames vanished into the air, leaving only sparks and
ashes on the spot.
When the flame disappeared, the professor declared victory and
www.asianovel.com
220 Report
defeat of the game.
“Yerine Spade victory, Edwin Boyleis defeats.”
‘It’s over.’
Looking back with a bittersweet feeling, I could see Boyleis’s legs

still stuck on the ground.
I’m not lying, Boylies was sitting down and crying with a tearful
and runny nose with swollen eyes that were unrecognizable at first
glance.
“Ugh, sobs, sobs…….”
It was a visual that made the sound of being an ugly guy burst out.
How can he be so ugly until the end?
It is true that I used large-scale magic today, but it was not

extremely dangerous.
Aside from the magic of the four elements, it would not have been
unilaterally attacked if it had only the basis of defence and attack
magic.
“…….”
After sucking water with my hands to restore the stadium to its

original state, I approached Boyleis, who had been stuck in the
ground until then and couldn’t do anything.
After shedding tears, he started to twist like crazy as I approached

him.
“Hick, I’m sorry, I’m sorry! Hiik, please don’t come!”
“……I’ll have to let you go out of the ground.”
www.asianovel.com
221 Report
I wanted to tell him to shut up and stay still, but I held it in because
there was a professor.
When the palms were placed against the damp ground and magic
was activated, the earth floor wriggled and began to fill the crack,
and the bogged Boyleis could also come out.
“Oh, look over there. She kindly got him out of the
ground!”
“Oh, what do you think she’s saying? I guess she told him
that he did a good job!”
“Wow, she has good manners, too.”
But between Boyleis and me, a quite different kind of conversation

was taking place than they were imagining.
“Hey.”
At my low voice, Boyleis flinched and looked doubtful at me with

swollen eyes as red as a rabbit.
“You saw it today, didn’t you?”
I said with folded arms and a low voice.
Unknowingly, Boyleis gulped and waited silently for my words.
As a warning to him, and in front of others, the impressive duke,

who gave warm words of encouragement to the defeated rival,
showed my teeth and smiled broadly to appear self-discipline.
“Be good in the future.”
“Hiikk………”
Boyleis shuddered and ran off on the spot.
www.asianovel.com
222 Report
‘So you shouldn’t have been out there without knowing the
subject.’
I looked at his direction, thinking that it was a little pleasant.
“Yerine! You’ve been great today!”
As I turned around to the loud voice of calling my name, Astra and

Rachel, also Rayl and Cassius gathered together and were running
excitedly toward me.
“The fireworks were really cool–”
“So is the water storm! You made it up in an instant!”
“I didn’t know you already knew how to handle soil–”
As they were chatting merrily in the babble, a familiar pink-haired

girl stopped quietly in front of me.
“Huh?”
While receiving the children’s touch and cheers, I stopped my hand

at the sight of Erica, who caught my eye.
All our eyes were on Erica, who stood there without saying
anything.
But the next moment, Erica slowly raised her head, smiling, slightly
folding her jewelled pink eyes.
“That was cool, Yerine,”
Is this how it feels to find the ray of gleam?
The whole world seemed to be brightening and brightening.
“……”
www.asianovel.com
223 Report
“Ye, Yerine, nosebleed, nosebleed!”
“Oh, my God! Come on, let’s get to the nurse’s office–”
That day I thought.
The place where I will die today is this stadium.
***
I looked across the stadium with my eyes raised.
The very stadium where I won yesterday.
But the opponent on the other side today was not a nerd who gave
a dog-like personality.
At first glance, a royal family with black hair and bright yellow eyes
that shine like a beast, wearing a huge aura.
My opponent today was definitely not going to be easy.
Still, somewhere in my heart, there was a mixture of expectations

that made my heart pound.
“Don’t go easy at me, Cassius.”
I said, lowering to the full extent and taking combat readiness.
Cassius rolled up his lips to answer the question.
“Yes. I’ll do my best.”
The tension passed, and finally, the whistle sounded throughout

the stadium.
Cassius and I raised our hands at the same time, and not long
after, something spewed out of each of the two hands.
It was just then.
www.asianovel.com
224 Report
A form I had never seen before, a giant golden tiger began to run
fast toward me. ————————————– For any errors and issues
www.asianovel.com
225 Report
Chapter 23
Every time the tiger’s feet, which fluttered golden fur and flashed
bright yellow eyes, touched the ground, there was a thud all over the
stadium.
The entire stadium shook like an earthquake.
In an instant, the tiger, who narrowed the distance from me to the

first half, roared, revealing its fearsome teeth.
Looking at the figure, there was a slight smile.
‘You’re really going to do your best.’
I didn’t watch Cassius’ first round, but I knew he didn’t transform

and dealt with his opponent in his human form.
The magic that turns into an animal requires a great deal of mana
and skill.
I don’t know how to do it, and very few of the Seven Imperial
Family members were good at transformation magic.
For your information, the symbol of the Tigris Empire and the
Imperial family is the tiger.
In other words, the magic of turning into a tiger is a tie and special
magic for the imperial family members.
There was no time for delay.
Immediately I activated the magic fire and flew it at Cassius.
www.asianovel.com
226 Report
But the speed of Cassius, who turned into a tiger, was incredibly
fast. To be honest, it was hard to read the move without
concentration.
Unexpectedly light-heartedly averted the fire, the tiger flashed its

eyes and rushed at me with its front paws.
“Ugh……”
Immediately I threw myself to the left and slipped out.
As Cassius, who reached the end of the court line, turned himself
around and prepared to rush in, I pulled out a huge fire from my hand
and sent it as hard as I could toward the other side of the stadium.
After narrowly avoiding the fire, Cassius began to run at a fast

pace, regardless of the tanning fur.
Perhaps it’s the merit of his transformation magic, the speed of

Cassius was so fast that I, a human being, couldn’t catch up.
If the fight to avoid and attack continues like this, I was at a

disadvantage in the physical battle.
‘That magic must have a lot of mana in it….if I hold out

until that cooldown time is over…..!’
Lowering my back, I put my hands on the ground, following the

tiger’s movements with my eyes.
When the magic was activated, the ground split apart.
Soon a huge, thick wall of soil and stone was made between
Cassius and me.
“The wall…”
“I guess she’s trying to compete again with the magic soil.”
www.asianovel.com
227 Report
I heard the students chattering.
In fact, if my opponent was an ordinary opponent, I would have

been able to prevent the attack to a certain extent with a small, low
wall.
But Cassius certainly was no ordinary opponent.
‘That definitely would break.’
I went a few steps back in front of the wall and leaned my hands
forward as much as possible.
Sure enough, I heard thumping footsteps and a tremendous sound

like a stone breaking down.
The tiger’s head, which appeared in an instant breaking the wall,

roared with a tremendous roar, revealing its long fangs as long as the
human forearm.
“Argh!”
Some students were screaming because Cassius, who broke the

wall at once, was quite grotesque.
“At maximum power!”
Even if the mana was a little bit reduced, it was worth taking the
risk.
I faced a tiger attacking me with sharp claws and drew a magic

circle in my head.
With the heat likely to burst from both hands, a massive amount of
flame formed a pillar and struck Cassius.
It wasn’t an ordinary magic fire.
It was a special magic to create a massive firestorm that tripled
www.asianovel.com
228 Report
more than the output of my usual magic fire.
“Oh, my God…”
It was no exaggeration to say that the entire stadium was filled

with flames, except for space barely enough for me and Cassius.
If I were to use this magic fire, surely Cassius would return to

human form to avoid fewer flames or to stop the flames.
‘The cooldown should be almost over, a little bit more…..!’
But no matter how much I looked in front of me, I could not see the
golden fur.
By now, he would have already come this way and landed.
“What–”
When I looked up, thinking it was strange, white fangs that shone
white appeared.
“It doesn’t make sense……!”
“That’s possible?”
Beyond the shield, I heard the murmuring of students.
Amazingly, Cassius was flying towards me “through” the flames

without avoiding the fire or changing its course.
‘Maybe he maximized his healing power?’
As I hurriedly lifted my arms to protect my upper body and turned

my body sideways, the tiger’s paws brushed past my hair.
Fortunately, I didn’t get hit by his paws, but when it landed on the
floor, I unexpectedly was struck by Cassius’s tail.
www.asianovel.com
229 Report
It wasn’t really a leg, it was only a tail, but I was blown away by
that force and rolled over the ground of the stadium.
“Keugh…….”
It was only after I managed to roll my hand on the ground and

made a wall of dirt behind my back that I could stop rolling.
‘If I had been a little late, I would have been out…….’
I stood up and faced a tiger that was blowing its nose.
When I saw that he had no fear of breaking through the fire pillar
earlier, he seemed to have healed, but Cassius’s condition was in a
mess.
The fur, which used to show off its golden gloss, was charred and
turned black in some places, and his eyes, which shone bright yellow
as if they were swallowing the stadium, were clearly tired and
exhausted.
Moreover, the movement was considerably slower than before.
Not missing anything, I pulled both hands and prepared to defend

against the next attack.
Cassius ran again, showing his sharp teeth, whether or not he had
in mind the last attack, and jumped up big with his front paws in the
middle.
“Oh, my God…..!”
“Is that the last……”
There was a murmur of students.
I looked at the enemy before me, trying my best not to pay

attention to the murmur.
www.asianovel.com
230 Report
With both hands raised against the tiger in the air, I scraped
together all the remaining mental strength to invoke the magic of
dealing with ‘air’.
With the magic actuation, Cassius stopped in the air with his front
feet lifted as if blocked by an invisible wall.
But as soon as he was about to break through the wall, he had

been pressing the walls I had made of air with great force, and I, who
controlled the air whenever he tried to move his feet, and whenever
he gave me pressure, also stumbled and staggered.
“Look at them! Those two are very tense!”
“Oh, by the way, I don’t think Miss Spade is being pushed a

little bit……?”
They were right. The tremendous wind pressure caused by the

collision between my air wall and Cassius’s body shook my hair and
hem, and I had to tie my body to the ground with magic soil in order
not to get out.
‘I can’t fall down here.’
With a little patience, Cassius won’t be able to hold out either.
Unless I fall down first.
“Ahhhhhhhhh!”
I shouted a shout like when I was at Taekwondo during my past life

and drew the remaining strength from my body to focus on my
fingertips.
At that moment, I could feel that the force pressing down on the air
wall became very light.
“……..!”
www.asianovel.com
231 Report
The tiger’s body was getting smaller.
The golden fur that shone in the middle of the stadium gradually
lost its light, and soon the tiger was reduced to as small as a human.
Kudangtang-
It was then.
Blowing up a reduced tiger.
When I saw the tiger scattered in the distance, I ran forward and
took out the fireworks.
I flew Cassius, but not even outside the court line.
Therefore, to win, he had to be bound or out right now.
In an instant, when a lump of golden light enveloped Cassius’s

body, I made a narrow fire column pierced in the middle and put it on
Cassius.
The high flames, as high as the walls of the prison, wrapped

Cassius in a circle, and at that moment the professor referee’s
countdown began.
“10, 9-”
Controlling the fire with both hands, I came up with measures in

my head that Cassius could use to break through that fire again.
‘He’s on his human form, so he could control the soil and

drops it down–’
“1, 0.”
The countdown ended without much trouble, and a clear whistle

echoed through the stadium.
www.asianovel.com
232 Report
“Yerine Spade victory. Cassius Tigris defeats.”
With the sound, I fell right down on the ground.
“Gasp, haah haah …….”
With one hand on my head, I put my hand on my knee and

managed to lift the other hand to remove the pillar of fire that was
blocking Cassius.
I’ve never used as much large-scale magic as I did today.
It was natural to be tired because it must have consumed a lot of

mana.
Seeing from afar, Cassius lay tired at first.
“Are you okay?”
But when he heard my voice, he jumped up like a spring and rose

from his seat, dragging his legs and walking to where I was sitting.
“I’m…… Whoo, I’m okay.”
But his greeting eyes seemed to have lost their taste.
Maybe I did, too, but he didn’t look very well anyway.
“It was cool…… Yerine.”
“……you too. This is the first time I’ve struggled like this.”
“What do you mean struggled? You played the game so

calmly. It seemed like you already knew what kind of attack I
was going to do.”
I laughed at his remark.
“I just did what I felt. There was no such thing.”
www.asianovel.com
233 Report
I said so and tried to get up from the floor, but I couldn’t put
strength on my legs, perhaps because I was out of strength.
“Oh, my…”
Cassius, who was staring at me, spoke to me with a face full of

self-interest, for some reason.
“Yerine, if it’s too hard, I can give you a piggyback–”
“Yes, I’ll reject it.”
Bouncing my fingers as I sat down, I cast levitation magic on

myself.
When Cassius saw me floating up off the ground, he looked as

dejected as the dog whose snack had been taken away from me.
“…wow, you’re so mean.”
I seriously pondered how to answer that remark.
“……Shall I float you too?.”
“No, thanks.”
“I can float one more person.”
“No, really.”
So I turned to my friends who greeted me, leaving Cassius with his

shoulders shrugged off.
‘It was really strong……..’
Reminding of the golden tiger left with a strong impression.

www.asianovel.com
234 Report
Chapter 24
beep-
A clear whistle sounded from outside the stadium, and the

surroundings quickly calmed down.
“Yerine Spade victory, Astra Jacqueline defeats.”
As soon as the professor’s words were over, I rushed towards

Astra, who was sitting outside the court line.
“Astra!”
At my call, Astra, who raised her head suddenly, smiled at me

running.
“You don’t have to run like that.”
Arriving at Astra, I stretched out my right hand at her.
“Come on, let’s get up.”
“Thank you.”
Fortunately, when she was out of the court line, she didn’t fall that
hard, so she looked relatively fine.
“By the way, Yerine is too strong. I can’t win.”
At Astra’s words, I shook my head and said,
“No, Astra was strong, too. I never thought of using body
www.asianovel.com
235 Report
enhancement magic for defence, not attack.”
Then Astra burst into laughter and patted me on the back.
“Ah-ha-ha! You’re too serious for a matter like this.”
“Huh, yeah……? Ugh, wait, Ugh, Astra, it hurts–”
No, you shouldn’t judge people by their appearances. I don’t know

how this kind of strength comes out of her soft body.
Is it because Jacqueline’s successor’s speciality is strengthening

their body?
“Astra, Yerine!”
It was the voice of Rayl that saved me from the taste of Astra’s
‘friendship’ hugs.
“Oh, I guess they’re done, too.”
Rayl, Rachel, and Cassius were coming this way together.
As a result of the tournament up to the 2nd round, all successors

were all in the 3rd rounds.
The third round didn’t end in one game. In some cases, there were
people who had to play two games, and as a result, the final game at
the 3rd round was played by me, Astra, and Casius and Eugene.
“Well… what happened there?”
Astra glanced at Cassius and asked him a question.
Casius, who came back from the game, was certainly more distant
than yesterday. He might have already healed himself, but at least it
seemed so to me.
“Ace won.”
www.asianovel.com
236 Report
Cassius answered in a curt manner.
I nodded when I heard the words.
“I guess he’s not bluffing. Seems like he’s strong enough to

beat you.”
Then Cassius looked at me with yellow eyes and talked.
“You’re right. He has a different style from you, but he’s

suffocating in a different sense. Anyway, he was a difficult
opponent.”
I can’t believe he beat Cassius, who was pretty heavy.
The game the day after tomorrow must be worth watching.
“Then as expected, Yerine and Eugene will play in the 4th

round.”
Rayl mumbled with his arms crossed.
“I know. Top two sure are different……”
Rachel also talked back.
In the end, it was nice that it was the way I wanted it but it seemed
like Eugene’s voice, which had already been lit up and threatened,
was automatically played in my ears.
“……I’m sure Eugene will say he’s going to win and be in the first
place again, right?
When I spoke in a slightly weak voice, the other children began to

look at me with sympathetic eyes.
“……just spill in, Yerine. Those words are like a morning

greeting to him.”
www.asianovel.com
237 Report
Rayl consoled me with a pretty serious face. Then I sighed back at
him.
“His morning greeting is so dynamic……”
“Well, I agree with that.”
said Rayl, scratching his head as if embarrassed.
“Hmm. Still, Yerine, just relax. I don’t think you need to

pay so much attention to the outcome of the game because
both of you are confirmed to be in S-Class anyway.”
Rachel talked, tapping her chin with her fingers.
Rachel was right about it.
The primary requirement of becoming Trump was being assigned

to the S-Class in Academy Awards.
The top five players will be assigned to the S-class, by combining

the performance of the test conducted before admission and the
results of the tournament, so regardless of the outcome of the
match, Eugene and I will be automatically assigned to the S-class.
“Is that so ……. But he keeps winning 1st place, so I think I

should be 1st place too…..”
“That’s how scary brainwashing is.”
Cassius stepped in and murmured quietly.
So chattering about the game the day after tomorrow, all five of us
went back to class together.
***
Now, since you both know the rules too well. Please be careful not
to cheat, even by mistake.”
www.asianovel.com
238 Report
“Yes.”
Eugene and I stood with our hands together and answered.
The two of us were just stopping by Professor Frain’s private room

to hear the message about the upcoming 4th round match the day
after tomorrow.
“I hope you stay in shape before the game and try your
best until the last game. You can do both, right?”
I nodded still, and Eugene answered with a slight raise of

eyebrows.
“Of course.”
“And I don’t think that’s the case, but I want you to shake
off your feelings of disappointment or hatred and compete in
good faith. You’ll be competitors in tomorrow’s game, but
you’ll end up together in the same class for a year.”
I have no intention of refuting Professor Frain’s words, but after

hearing the last words, I felt somewhat dizzy.
“I was so happy that both of the 4th round match

contestants came out of my class, so I’d like to thank Miss
Spade and Sir Ace. It’s already great enough now, so don’t be
nervous the day after tomorrow and just do it as usual.”
Prof. Frain said with a friendly smile.
For some reason, her smile made me want to play my best at the
game.
“Well, that’s enough for today. You both can go back to

class.”
Then Eugene and I greeted Prof. Frain and left her private room,
www.asianovel.com
239 Report
taking steps into the dreary corridor.
And I knew Eugene would pick a fight with me as soon as Prof.

Frain disappeared from sight.
“I say again, this time I will win, Spade.”
I deliberately stretched and yawned, pretending I couldn’t hear the

words.
“Oh, no, I can’t hear you.”
“I know you can hear me. I’ll win the day after tomorrow’s
game is what I said.”
Well, it was cute now.
“I’m never going to go easy to you. I’m not going to go out

soft too. So show your best that day, too.”
Eugene spoke with a low voice.
“If I show my best that day, won’t you be at a

disadvantage? Why would you say that?”
“Are you belittling that I won’t be able to stand against

you?”
No, I asked you out of curiosity, you don’t have to show me your
rotten expression.…..
“I’ll endure it, no, I’ll win. So, do not worry about useless
things. Aren’t you the one who said I underestimate your
skills when we haven’t competed?”
“No, I was just curious and you shouldn’t take it like

that…….”
I walked down the hall, shaking my head.
www.asianovel.com
240 Report
Eugene then said with a slight frown, in his usual twisted voice,
quite seriously.
“Hey, what’s wrong?”
“Oh, it’s nothing, nothing. Don’t mind it.”
I decided to just let it go because it would only hurt my mouth

even if I talk about it.
“The important thing is, show your best that day. Use the
magic fire. If you don’t use them, I’ll attack you to an
unbearable extent, so keep that in mind.”
“Oh, you’re very obsessed with magic fire. Do you like

fireworks?”
“I’m not in the mood to joke with you, Spade. You’re going
to get beaten up one day after you’ve been so relaxed like
this.”
I was starting to feel bad from here.
I thought it was a pointless intervention.
“I’ll take care of my life. And that’s my way.”
I responded in my own way and walked out of the hall.
Anyway, I was just praising myself in my heart, but Eugene

continued to talk as if he had more to say.
“You, I repeat, don’t listen to people’s words lightly.”
At that time, the words that I had thought in my mind jumped out
of my mouth.
“Rather care about me, why don’t you mind your

underlings?”
www.asianovel.com
241 Report
“Under…….what?”
After passing by him who had stopped in the middle of the hall
because he couldn’t understand me, I turned around and said,
“Your followers. The kids that follow you. Just take care of
them if you’re gonna talk to me.”
The words surprised Eugene’s blue eyes.
“What do you mean, Spade?”
As expected, the bullying of the Boylies gang seemed to be missed

by Eugene’s eyes.
He doesn’t know that the people who are following him right now
are the ones who will dump him right away if things change.
“Edwin Boyleis. You know him, right? I’ve seen some of

your followers bullying a student in the backyard around him.
And it wasn’t only bullying by words since he used violence
too.”
Eugene, listening to my story, looked at me with blue eyes,

wriggling his eyebrows as if he had never heard of it.
“Boyleis?”
“Yes, that guy.”
This way, that man will not be able to try to bully Erica against
Eugene’s power.
Of course, it’s not Eugene who keeps tackling her, so it’s an

impulsive remark.
“They say that the upper water needs to be clean so the

lower water can be clean. Is it okay that you, the head, don’t
even know what the people around you are doing?”
www.asianovel.com
242 Report
And turning around, I said, moving his steps in the opposite
direction of the corridor.
“You’re the one who needs to take care of your people. So,
don’t tell me what to do.”
I don’t know how Eugene looked when he heard that.
But what’s certain is that Eugene didn’t say anything while looking
at my back leaving.
***
“Oh, Eugene-nim, you’re back!”
Boyleis approached Eugene’s side, trudging along with a business

smile.
“It’s expected for Eugene-nim to win the 3rd round. Now, if

you win the fourth round–”
Eugene, however, could not hear Boyleis’s words at all.
A few hours ago, the words were left by his rival.
The words that told him to take good care of the people around
him.
‘Is it reliable……..’
Ever since he was a child, he’d been used to someone looking up

to him.
He was so used to it that he didn’t even doubt it, and didn’t pay
much attention to who his followers were.
For the first time now, however, Eugene was looking back at his
followers around him and reflecting on what his relationship was like
with them.
www.asianovel.com
243 Report
“Eugene-nim, is something wrong? Your face looks…….”
said Boyleis, looking at him with a worried look.
‘But…’
If he thinks of it as normal, it would be hard for him to believe what

his rival says.
However, Eugene thinks that Yerine Spade is not a person to lie.
On the contrary, if she wanted to hit him with facts, she would
have stabbed him, but she’s not a person who would play tricks on
other people with lies.
“Eugene-nim, if anything happens–”
“Boyleis.”
Eugene turned and said, avoiding Boyle’s hand.
The strange voice, which had the power to press down on a person,
silenced all his followers.
“I heard you’ve been doing useless things lately.”
At the words, Boyleis stammered and spoke in bewilderment.
“Me, me? What the–”
Then, Eugene noticed that Boyleis is hiding something from him.
Immediately frowned, he warned Boyle in a low voice.
“If such rumours come to my ears again, I’m not going to a

standstill. Watch your behaviour from now on.”
At the end of his sentence, Eugene opened the door with his hands
touching his forehead as if he were tired.
www.asianovel.com
244 Report
“Eu, Eugene-nim–”
Leaving Boyleis hanging, Eugene came out again.
The moonlit terrace covered by clouds was calm and desolate.
Eugene, who was still looking at the scene where the leaves were
shaking in the cold night breeze, muttered, tearing his hair out with
both hands.
“No……. I can’t waver…..”
With his bright blue eyes shut tight, Eugene stood in the wind for
so long. ————————————– For any errors and issues
www.asianovel.com
245 Report
Chapter 25
“Eugene Ace.”
With the referee’s call, Eugene came into the court line, fluttering
his silver hair.
Seeing him staring at myself in the crowd with his bright blue eyes
even though I hadn’t gone out yet, it looks like he felt impatient to
start the game.
“Yerine Spade.”
I took a deep breath and stepped into the court line.
Standing opposite Eugene, at the very end of the stadium, I raised

my eyes and stared at Eugene equally.
“Ready.”
Perhaps as soon as I hear the whistle, Eugene will try to attack

right away.
To be honest, it was hard to tell whether I was faster or Eugene

was faster.
‘It’s a must-win situation…….!’
The moment I was thinking so, the whistle sounded throughout the
stadium to signal the start of the game.
Eugene and I raised our hands almost at the same time as

expected, and then magic was similarly invoked.
www.asianovel.com
246 Report
At Eugene’s fingertips a flash of green light, and at my fingertips, a
great deal of water was about to pour out.
But the moment I stretched out my right hand, I had a hunch that
something was wrong.
“…..!”
My attack eventually did not reach Eugene.
Instinctively, I turned sideways quickly.
At that moment, Eugene’s magic, which hit the shield behind my

back, disappeared into the air, splashing the green sparks around.
‘His speed…!’
Obviously, the time when magic was invoked was almost the same.
But even before my attack took half the field, Eugene’s flash was
flying right in front of me at a moment.
If I hadn’t been watching the movement from scratch, I might have

mistaken the flash for disappearing in the middle.
‘You’re worth your name, too.’
But before I could even strike a balance, a red flash was seen in
Eugene’s hand again.
It seemed too late to throw and avoided it.
When the flash was just around the corner, I quickly activated the
shield.
The red flash splashed a red spark on the ground, tinged on the
shield I made.
“……Ugh!”
www.asianovel.com
247 Report
I thought I managed to avoid one attack, and from then on Eugene
began constantly to attack and conjure up obstacles.
It was impossible to release the defence magic from constantly

flying attacks.
“Wow, you’re going to get sick with this, Spade!”
Despite the pressure on both hands, whenever Eugene’s magic hit

the shield, vibrations were transmitted all over the body.
‘As expected from the Ace family….’
The Ace family’s speciality is a magic attack.
As its name, it’s magic who hurts other people or gives them
physical shocks.
‘It’s a little surprising that he activated magic while

strengthening the speed as well as hitting the opponent at
once.’
It would have been impossible to deal with the Ace, who is already
constantly attacking inside the stadium, with the defence being
terminated.
Besides, now, I couldn’t do an attack with as much destructive

power as the Ace attack.
“Don’t stand idly, use the magic fire, Spade!”
There was a loud shout in the ear.
Beyond the shield, Eugene was screaming with an angry look in his
eyes.
Squinting eyes, I looked at his figure, thought inwardly.
‘I don’t think it’s a bad idea to go physically like this.’
www.asianovel.com
248 Report
With the constant use of magic, the use of mana would be severe
and Eugene would have been exhausted soon.
At one time, he won’t be able to keep flying magic at such a short

interval.
‘And at that time I’ll attack…..’
The remaining options are water or air.
At that moment, the attack, which was much stronger than the one
that had flown so far, hit the shield like it was going to break.
“Ugh……”
The attack pushed my body back, even though I was holding out
on two feet in an awkward position.
I turned my head slightly and glanced behind him.
Three more steps out of the court line.
And then, he will be out.
“Use the flame!”
Eugene’s eyes flashed with a roar.
I gnashed my teeth at the sight.
“I’ll use it when I want to! Don’t tell me what to do!”
In the meantime, he shouted, bouncing off another flash of blue

light.
“Damn it…”
I swore in a whisper that no one else could hear.
‘If I could use the flame, I would have used it.’
www.asianovel.com
249 Report
I played the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd rounds all in the same stadium.
A stadium with a white coat line, with dirt on the ground and stone
walls.
But today’s game was different.
The stadium where the 4th round was held was where I had never
played before.
The important thing was that the floors and walls here were all
made of wood.
Therefore, neither the magic of dealing with soil nor flame magic
was suitable for use.
The soil could not be used anyway because there were no raw
materials, and the flames could burn the entire stadium down if I
used it incorrectly.
For your information, it is very difficult to reduce the size of the

fire, although it may not be possible to expand it when attacking.
‘I’m not behind anyway, so I’m looking for a chance and buying
time with water–‘
Then Eugene bragged and shouted, making my eardrums rip.
“Don’t look down on me!!”
Suddenly Eugene got out of place and rushed toward me at a rapid

pace.
“What–”
In Eugene’s angry hands, a black spark, seemingly dangerous, was

splashing the sparks around.
“Use the fire–!”
www.asianovel.com
250 Report
Eugene shouted, flying the flash held in one hand.
The spark, which had left Eugene’s hand, did not come into view as
if it had disappeared for some time, but in less than a second it
swelled to the size beyond the basketball and crashed strongly
against the shield.
“Gasp….”
I had a hunch then.
One more hit of that magic will break the shield.
‘Should I use fire or not?’
It was an incredibly short moment, but a lot of worries passed by.
The fire would have been enough to carry out physical attacks
against Eugene.
But surely if the sparks were to be large enough to offset Eugene’s

attack, the bottom of the court line would catch fire.
At a moment when I was agonizing so much, I thought about the

Crystal Ball, who had broken down during the skills test before
enrollment.
And also, I remembered the supervisor, who hugged the Crystal

Ball, who said it was okay but lost its light, appeared in tears.
“No… no more property damage…….’
At that moment, Eugene could hear the roar of the fierce beast
roaring again.
“Use the fire right–”
I don’t know why I felt that way.
www.asianovel.com
251 Report
This guy always talked about fire, fire, and fire…
He must have called out ‘fire’ more often in front of me than my

name.
At that moment, all the things I had thought about so far, the
plans, and all the things I had been worrying about back, were erased
from my head.
The moment I heard Eugene’s voice, something was popping out

from deep inside my body, and unbearably irritated.
“It’s annoying.”
When I saw Eugene rushing in with his eyes flashing, I recited

quietly.
Eugene’s rest of the hand was splashing a black spark.
He reached out and flashed. The black spark immediately

disappeared into the air as soon as it left Eugene’s hand.
When I saw it, I immediately lifted the shield and rushed towards
Eugene.
Eugene’s eyes grew bigger when he saw me.
When the distance from Eugene narrowed to within a meter, I

jumped up and turned left.
And extended both hands forward.
It was then.
to the right ear, a black spark reappeared and began to swell as

much as a soccer ball.
www.asianovel.com
252 Report
I felt a sharp pain in my right shoulder, which had passed by the
flash as if someone was cutting it with a knife.
Suddenly, the heat spread all over my arm, as if holding my

shoulder with fire, and there was a faint, fishy smell of blood.
Still unable to put his hands down, Eugene was poised for attack
with a bewildered face, as if to cast magic again.
I talked to him in a low voice.
“You’re late.”
I immediately invoked the magic of dealing with air, and attracted

the air around him and expanded it in an instant.
Along with him, Eugene’s two feet fell off the ground, and soon the
world in front of him was completely overturned.
Kudangtang.
The pain in the arms and knees was transmitted with a

tremendous sound.
When the dizzy head returned and caused the upper body to
wiggle, the right shoulder was severely sore.
“Ugh…”
I must have hit my lips as I fell to the ground, and my lips were
torn and blood was running.
When I stood up from the ground, I felt the salty smell of blood in
my mouth.
Only then could I check the whole view of the stadium.
Usually, when the game shows signs of ending, you shout or clap
your hands.
www.asianovel.com
253 Report
Me, the students who were booing were quiet.
And most of them were staring at me with their mouths open with
blank faces.
Where I stood was in the middle of the stadium, inside the court
line.
And outside the court line, I saw a man with silver hair fallen.
Beep!
Only then did the clear whistle rang out.
The referee, who blew the whistle, shouted at the stadium in a

serious and low-key voice.
“Yerine Spade victory.”
The silver-haired man wriggled and moved.
The man who raised his upper body and clenched his fist in both
hands looked at me with his shaky eyes.
“Eugene Ace defeat.” ————————————– For any errors

and issues Contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
254 Report
Chapter 26
Sitting on the floor, Eugene murmured, with his eyes fixed on me.
“Why……why it’s you… always……..!”
Steadily looking down coldly at the figure, I opened my mouth,

which had been shut for a while.
“You don’t know.”
Eugene raised his head higher at the remark.
“You, who was born as the eldest son of the seven most
powerful families and was confirmed to take over
everything.”
But Yerine couldn’t even think about it.
She faced tragedy in the flow of the original story, and no one
helped her.
Even though my previous childhood was different in degree, it was

not much different from Yerine’s.
Maybe that’s why. Being angry with the man who is angry with the
‘Yerine Spade’ instead of me.
“But I couldn’t, being in the 7 Imperial Family, have my

position vacant temporarily, and more than that, I almost lost
my position as successor.”
In the end, it may have worked out well. However, the anxiety that
www.asianovel.com
255 Report
I felt and the original Yerine felt couldn’t be gone.
“I have so much to worry about besides you. I can’t afford

to care about you.”
I conveyed clearly in a quiet, low-pitched voice.
Until now, Eugene had kept his eyes fixed on my toes and quietly
bowed his head.
“Don’t be childish.”
I turned my back on Eugene at the end of that remark.
Drops of blood flowing from my right arm fell on the wooden floor
That was the end of the 4th round.
I entered the crowd of students clapping their hands and cheering

without looking back.
***
“Congratulations, Yerine!”
In front of the classroom, Erica held my hands tightly and spoke

with a dazzling smile.
Oh, come on. If that smile was a picture, it’s a lifetime collection. I
can’t help it, let’s engrave it in my eyes and store it permanently in
my head.
“Heh…heh…….. Thank you, Erica.”
I couldn’t control my lips that kept going up.
Rachel shook her head as if she couldn’t help it.
“Erica, Yerine will probably be more pleased to be praised
www.asianovel.com
256 Report
by you than to win the 4th round. Look, this kid is drooling
again.”
When he heard Rachel muttering with a sigh of greatness, Cassius

broke in unknowingly.
“Yerine, I also praised you a lot, right?”
I smiled refreshingly at the remark and answered cheerfully.
“I’m sure there’s a reason why you don’t get my attention

more than Erica after all that praise? Think for yourself why.”
“Could it be, because I’m not pretty–”
“There’s that, too, but you keep bothering me. Erica

doesn’t do that.”
In the meantime, Rayl, who can think normally, sighed.
“When you see The Prince, he’s real serious……”
Astra, nodding her head with it.
“Hey, Yerine. I have a favour to ask you…….”
Erica said, taking something out of her arms.
Then her rich pinkish hair shook back and forth.
‘Wow, it’s like a real picture….’
Erica continued her words when I was so wide-mouthed and

distracted.
“If you don’t mind, can you………?”
“Of course, do whatever you want to do!”
“Huh?”
www.asianovel.com
257 Report
Oh, I was so excited that my real intention just bounced off.
I wiped my stupid expression smoothly and spoke calmly with a

smile of a smart and cultured aristocrat lady.
“Well, I mean, I could listen to anything.”
“Really……?”
Erica happily tinged her cheeks.
Her shy hands held something that looked like a small box.
“Actually, I like to take pictures………so…I just wanted to

take a picture of you……”
She had her eyes slightly lowered, her peach cheeks tinged red
and held up a camera.
When I saw it, I thought that if I were in my previous life, I would

have produced it in a bromide, attached it to my room, and enjoyed
it steadily for an hour every day.
In my previous life, I hated being photographed, but I couldn’t

refuse her request.
“Of course. Feel free to take it. You can take a hundred!”
“Really…..? Thank you!”
Along with the words, Erica immediately lifted the camera

carefully, adjusted the angle, and pressed the shutter.
“……can I take one more picture?”
“Yes, you can take a hundred!”
Erica immediately pressed the shutter and took another shot.
www.asianovel.com
258 Report
Astra, who was staring at the figure, opened her mouth in the
middle.
“Erica, don’t you want to take a picture with Yerine

anyway? I’ll take a picture for you.”
Nice, Astra!’
A picture with my heroine? my heroine?
It’s nice to be alive, ah no, it’s nice to possess.
“Oh. I like it, but….. Is Yerine all right?”
Erica spoke shyly with a red-faced face.
“I’d appreciate it if you could. Astra-nim.”
Then Astra burst out laughing and retorted.
“Okay! I’ll take two pictures for you, so you two can share
one.”
At the instruction of Astra, who took over the camera, Erica came
next to me and settled down, and I smiled in front of the camera in a
happier mood than anyone else.
“Yerine, please wipe off your saliva.”
After hearing Rachel’s words and wiping my saliva roughly, I smiled

again, and the flash went off with a click.
“Okay, I’m sure it came out well.”
“Thank you! Thank you very much, too, Yerine!”
Erica greeted me with a camera in her arms as if she were happy.
“I’ll give it to Yelin right away when the picture comes
www.asianovel.com
259 Report
out!”
“Yes, thank you.”
While watching the situation in a warm atmosphere, Rachel and

Rayl smiled.
But we forgot for a moment that Cassius, who has the great ability
to break this warm atmosphere with a sense of convergence at zero,
was with us.
With his bright yellow eyes glistening and his lips tightly shut, he
suddenly strode toward Erica.
It happened so quickly and so suddenly that no one could say

anything about it.
And I had an ominous premonition that at that moment Cassius

would do something out of the normal category as usual.
“Blothea.”
Cassius called Erica in a low voice as if an animal were growling.
The atmosphere cooled down as if no one else but Cassius had

existed in this corridor from the beginning.
“Yes……?”
Poor Erika trembled as she looked at Cassius, who seemed to be

three times her size.
Her two eyes, who were happy, suddenly panicked and trembling.
‘No way!’
Cassius, is that madman trying to hurt Erica because he’s jealous?
While watching her with breathless eyes, Cassius rummaged
www.asianovel.com
260 Report
through something in his arms and held out before Erica.
When I saw Erica’s blue face, the string that was holding in my
head snapped. Without delay, I rushed to Cassius and bent my
shoulder to hold him.
I set the tone and said a word of warning, but I couldn’t finish what
I was going to say in the colourful golden light that caught my eye.
“What is this…”
It was none other than the gold bar that was in the hands of
Cassius.
Looks very much like what he gave me on the first day at the
Academy.
Ununderstanding the situation, he looked at Cassius, but,

unconcernedly, he looked straight at Erica and opened his mouth
with a serious tone.
“With this, can you hand over the picture of Yerine?”
Erica, who had a blank look at the words, looked up at Cassius and
said,
“I’m sorry, but what do you mean…..”
“You mean it’s not enough. Then there’s nothing we can

do.”
That’s how Cassius took out another gold bar and put it on her
hand.
“Is this enough, Blothea?”
“No, your highness–”
www.asianovel.com
261 Report
There was nothing to wait and see.
Without hesitation, Cassius was cast off to the classroom under the

spell of the magic air.
“Oh, no, Yerine, wait, this is a very important deal–”
“Don’t talk nonsense and go into the classroom.”
I looked at the back of Cassius, struggling with his arms and legs,
thinking that not a day would pass by really quietly.
***
“Please check the assignment results and be aware that

classes will be held normally from tomorrow. Well, that’s it.”
There was no abnormality in the result sheet.
First place in the overall ranking of the S-class test.
‘Well, it’s going to be weird that there’s something

wrong……’
I’ve been tired lately from repeating the battle and memorizing the
magic circle, but I think I can take a little rest today off. There was a
sense of freedom in the thought.
‘When I’m done, I’ll take Erica to dinner.’
With such a happy imagination, Professor Frain ran out of the

classroom, kicking her chair as soon as she left the classroom.
But at that moment, something fell off my desk.
“Huh?”
It was something I had never seen before.
www.asianovel.com
262 Report
I stared to the floor thinking, ‘What is this?’ and looked at the
rolling bottle.
Inside the transparent bottle, which looked like a medicine bottle,

there was a thick liquid that emitted a suspicious violet colour.
‘What is this?’
When I was looking back and forth with a bottle of medicine, I

could hear someone’s voice, which seemed to be in shock.
“That… that… that…”
Everyone’s attention in the classroom was focused on the boy’s

voice and his behaviour pointing at me with his fingers shaking.
“It’s DXellaria!” ——————— For any errors and issues

www.asianovel.com
263 Report
Chapter 27
Episode 27. Translator : Missme Editor : Aru
In an instant, the students began to chatter.
“What…?”
I muttered, looking at the student who pointed at me, shaking his

hand as if he was having a seizure.
Inside the medicine bottle in my hand, the purple liquid twinkled

and quivered thickly.
DXellaria, which the student referred to, was the name of a rare
drug that temporarily increased the amount of magical power for
several hours.
The wizard’s intake of the drug was, so to speak, similar to an

athlete taking steroids before a race.
‘Who is it?’
I squinted at the students around me.
Such a trick is too obvious. By all means, the criminal is going to

put it in my desk and say that my skills were fake and that all the
games I’ve played so far have been invalid.
“DXellaria? Lady Spade?”
“Did Lady Spade really need to use DXellaria…?”
“Looking at Spade’s reaction, I don’t think it’s hers.”
www.asianovel.com
264 Report
Listening to the students’ voices, I looked at the student who
pointed at me.
The student, who made eye contact with me, immediately dropped
his head and avoided my gaze.
I could tell that. He must have been bought or threatened by the

criminal.
The man, who shuddered and pretended to be innocent, turned out

to be the one who used to be stuck with Boyleis.
‘I can understand the situation roughly.’
I glared at Boyleis, standing among the roaring students,

pretending to talk to the student next to him casually.
All right, we’ll see.
“This is not what I brought. I’ve never seen this bottle

before today.”
I spoke in a calm voice to the students.
“Well, it rolled off from your desk. If it’s not yours then

who?”
Immediately came the sarcastic voice of Boyleis.
Standing with his arms folded in front of those who followed

Eugene with him, he was making a cold laugh.
“You-”
“I saw you carrying the bottle this morning, and I’m sure
there are several other people who saw it besides me.”
The Boyleis said while glistening his eyes at me.
www.asianovel.com
265 Report
In his words, several people around him raised their hands and
helped.
“That’s right. I saw it, too.”
“Me too.”
All of them were followers of Eugene, who accompanied Boyleis.
‘Do you think you’ll be fine with such a shallow trick?’
On the contrary, as the trick was so obvious that my head was

getting cold, I heard someone rumbling and kicking up the chair.
“Do you guys really mean that?”
The owner of the voice that clearly contained the meaning of the
warning was surprisingly Eugene.
He was frowning and glaring at his followers.
“If what you’re saying turns out to be false, you won’t all
be safe in my hands. Can you swear that you didn’t make it
up?”
To be honest, I was a little surprised by his unusual charisma.
Since he, the master, had said it, the servants must have been
feeling miserable. Their face colour changed at once.
However, I didn’t know where his confidence came from, Boyleis

took a step forward and shouted out loud.
“Of course. How can I lie to Eugene-nim? I’m sure I saw her
holding that purple DXellaria this morning.”
Eugene kept his eyes blue quietly and glared as if he had pierced
at Boyleis. Even he seemed to think that his statement was likely to
be false.
www.asianovel.com
266 Report
“How can I believe what you say in the first place, Boyleis?
As far as I know, you seem to have a personal grudge against
me since the 1st round.”
I clenched my fist and talked coldly toward Boyleis.
“How can you prove that you didn’t put it in the first place?
You did blame me, not your skills, for losing the game that
day, didn’t you?”
The majority of the students nodded at my remark. Obviously, this

fight was going against Boyleis. And yet Boyleis smiled strangely and
kept a different attitude from the day he lost to me.
“How can you prove that you didn’t eat DXellaria, just as
you are? How can you prove that it’s not yours when it’s still
on your desk?”
He deliberately straightened his shoulders to avoid showing

weakness and recited his every word.
“Why don’t we run a drug test? Isn’t that enough?”
Then I took a step forward, with my red eyes raised, and looked
straight at Boyleis.
“Let’s have a test.”
I could feel the heat slowly gathering in my left eye looking at

Boyleis.
It was anger that I felt after a long time since I avenged myself on
the Postade.
“But if the results show negative, you’d better throw away

your stupid idea that you’ll be able to graduate safely in the
future, Boyleis.”
www.asianovel.com
267 Report
I poured my anger into each word and said it.
Eugene, who was still listening to the words, held the desk tightly
in his hands and murmured quietly.
“Rayl.”
When Eugene called his name, Rayl, who was fascinated by this
situation, looked back at him in surprise.
Eugene spoke in a low voice, still glaring at Boyleis.
“You have the tools to do a drug test immediately, don’t

you?”
Looking at Eugene with wide-open eyes, as if perplexed by his

words, Rayl came to his senses a moment later and hurriedly moved
and shouted.
“I do. It’s for liver use, but……… the precision test tool is in
the dormitory and……..”
I looked at Rayl, who said so and said in a voice as soft as I could.
“I don’t care if it’s for the liver. I’d appreciate it if you

brought it now, Rayl, please.”
In my words, Rayl bit his lips and nodded, then went out the back
door of the classroom.
After a while, Rayl brought some reagents, flasks, spores and

magnifying glasses, and paper.
“First of all……can you put this paper in your mouth and

take it out, Yerine? That’s all you have to do.”
Immediately I took the green bandage that Rayl had given me and
did as he said.
www.asianovel.com
268 Report
Receiving the paper with a look of great tension, Rayl put reagents
around the paper and examined the paper carefully.
The diamond family’s speciality was making magic potions and

drugs.
If I entrusted the test to Rayl, who excelled in the field of magic

medicine, I could let everyone know that I didn’t cheat.
Everyone in the classroom was holding their breath while Rayl was
conducting an examination.
Even Eugene, who would have spurred out of the classroom, said it
would be useless if it wasn’t for me.
“Uh……. this can’t be happening……….”
In the midst of this, Rayl said in a trembling voice, with the paper
in front of his nose.
“No…… once again…”
The words began to wobble me, too.
Are you saying that the results have come out strange?
As soon as I looked through the classroom in a subtle mood, I saw

Boyleis mouth rolled up and made a mean smile.
‘What the hell is he so confident about?’
As I continued to feel something pungent, I could hear Rayl

muttering again.
“Why on earth…”
The sound gave me goosebumps on my back.
I tried to cool my head and asked Rayl in a calm voice as I could.
www.asianovel.com
269 Report
“Rayl, what’s wrong?”
“Well, that’s…”
I had a hunch then. Boyleis had done worse in my back.
“…… tell me the result. It’s okay.”
“That… this…”
Calmly, silent, eye-to-eye on Rayl.
Then Rayl rubbed his hands around his anguished eyes and replied
in a languid voice.
“It’s positive.”
The students began to whisper again.
“It’s positive? Did she really eat it?”
“But no matter how I look at it……… we had a pre-

admission drug test, and there was no problem back then.”
“That’s right, she didn’t use drugs on the pre-admission

test, then does that mean she had used them here?”
“But if it’s a drug test that Rayl-nim ran… The results

couldn’t be wrong….”
Steadily glared at Boyleis, who was smiling like a demon. I had to

come up with the best way to break this situation. As soon as
possible so as to prevent rumours from spreading throughout the
school.
“No way.”
Then Rachel shouted loudly.
www.asianovel.com
270 Report
I looked at her in dismay at the straight sound that caught
everyone’s attention. Rachel was originally good-natured and careful
about her behaviour. She didn’t even make loud noises. It was
strange for me to see her standing up with bright orange eyes and
talking to everyone.
“I was with Yerine until the fourth round today. Boyleis,

you said you saw Yerine carrying DXellaria in the morning,
and I was with her all morning. Of course, she hasn’t even
touched a magical drug.”
said Rachel, glaring at Boyleis with a determined look.
“Not only me, but Astra also can prove it.”
Boyleis seemed a little afraid when the seven heirs, not anyone
else, raised objections. But he didn’t back down.
“Well, the Academy will focus on the fact that spades ate
DXellaria before the competition. Besides, who knows if
you’ve kissed up the spades, too.”
I thought about what happened just in the morning. When I was

able to feed myself DXellaria without even knowing it. When was it?
“Ah.”
Me, Rachel, and Astra, who sat at the table after having a meal, I
remembered that they had skipped a menu and didn’t take it, and we
left the meal for a while.
I immediately looked at Boyleis with cold eyes and said.
“You put it in, didn’t you? In my breakfast.”
It was convincing enough.
If it wasn’t then, I never had the chance to eat DXellaria, which I
www.asianovel.com
271 Report
didn’t own.
Then Boyleis grinned back.
“Well. I don’t know what you’re talking about. Are You

trying to hand over your fault to someone else?”
I clenched my two fists and ground my teeth. I didn’t mean to eat

it. But, it was obviously cheating to take DXellaria before the
competition.
It was difficult to refute the fact itself.
That guy must have caused this to happen, too.
“Since you’ve cheated, the results of the 4th round will be

nullified, and the assignment of the actual class will be
changed. Who knows? Maybe you’ve been eating DXellaria
since the 1st round until 4th round, the right punishment will
be only for you to be expelled.”
The Boyleis giggled merrily.
My hands were white because I clenched my fist too hard.
“Hey.”
I said quietly, turning over the flowing purple hair.
“Yes, it’s not my intention, but I can’t deny that I took

DXellaria. I’ll report to the Academy and take the punishment
sweetly.”
Some people shouted in haste at my words.
“No, Yerine……! you’re not even sure yet so-”
“I didn’t eat it because I wanted to eat it.”
www.asianovel.com
272 Report
With my head slightly lowered, I murmured.
“Rules are rules. I can’t help it.”
Then I raised my red left eye and glared at Boyleis.
And spoke with a low voice.
“By the way.”
Sitting on the desk, I approached Boyleis, who was crossing his

legs, step by step.
Boyleis, who had been crawling with my movements before, slowly

shrank back, and as I approached him, he sweated as much as he
could.
“The beggars who’ve done this shit will regret being in this
Academy.”
“What…?”
I growled at Boyleis, who was questioning.
“Be prepared to pay the price for touching the successor of

the 7 Imperial Family.”
In an instant, the atmosphere in the classroom cooled down.
With his hands clasped to the desk and his body pulled back as far
as possible, Boyleis shook with a look of dismay.
It was a moment when everyone was holding their breath.
But breaking the silence, a familiar, calm voice came.
“Wait a minute.”
Looking back, the owner of the voice was walking slowly out of the
www.asianovel.com
273 Report
crowd.
“Give me that vial, Yerine.”
Cassius spoke slowly, shining his golden eyes.
I didn’t know what was going on, but in a sudden situation, I gave
him the bottle of violet liquid without much thought.
Then Cassius, who was rolling the bottle around with those golden
eyes, suddenly smiled a wry smile.
“That’s funny.”
“Yes…”?
I couldn’t understand what was going on, so I asked Cassius with a

confused look on my face.
Then he answered.
“This isn’t DXellaria.” ——————— For any errors and issues

www.asianovel.com
274 Report
Chapter 28
“What…..?”
Even when I saw Cassius looking at me with a smile, I couldn’t

understand his words for a while.
He also seemed to notice that I was confused.
Suddenly, twinkling his yellow eyes and turning the bottle around
in his hand, he called Astra in a relaxed manner.
“Astra.”
“Yes?”
At the sudden call, Astra answered with a startling surprise.
To such Astra, Cassius thrust out the DXellaria in question.
“Now we’re done with the tests, and we don’t have any
tests tomorrow, so it’d be alright to drink today.”
Cacius murmured, gazing toward the side of Boyleis.
“I’m sorry, can you drink a little bit of the liquid in this
bottle?”
Soon he turned his head again and fixed his eyes on Astra.
“What? I, I can drink this, but……… would it be helpful?”
Cassius nodded quietly at her remark.
www.asianovel.com
275 Report
“Yes. It’ll be a lot of help.”
As she looked around at the noisy students around her, Astra

looked confused.
But soon she went forward, clenched her fists, and accepted the
vial from Cassius.
“How much should I drink?”
“One sip is enough.”
Nodding her head, Astra immediately opened the cap on the vial
and inhaled the greasy purple liquid.
“Well, is this enough…..?”
“Yes, I think it’s enough. Can you just stand there for a
second?”
I couldn’t imagine how this act would prove that the DXellaria was
fake.
But under these circumstances, Cassius could not have played a

prank, and most of all, I could not say anything when he saw his
bright yellow eyes shining seriously.
Cassius, who had been staring at Astra, who had his index finger
around his mouth for a while, soon told everyone.
“I’m sure. This isn’t DXellaria.”
As Cassius repeated the words, the hall began to rattle.
“But how did you figure it out…?”
“I don’t know. But I don’t think it makes sense that Lady

Spade would drink DXellaria.”
www.asianovel.com
276 Report
“That’s what it is–”
Then there was a sudden split cry from the back.
“B, but!”
The eyes of the very one turned to the one who made the sound.
It was none other than Boyleis who broke in and shouted.
“It’s, it’s obvious in the test…….that it was positive….”
Unlike the passionate cries, Boyleis took a step back, blurring the
end of his words.
Then Cassius, who opened his yellow eyes and glared at him,
opened his mouth in a low voice.
“Because it was just a simple test. I’m sure a thorough

examination will tell us that it’s negative.”
Cassius, who said so, handed the violet bottle to Rayall.
“If it’s you, you’ll know why I’m saying this.”
Feeling confused, Rayl took the vial from Cassius with both hands
and put the vial on his hand then began to spin it around.
When everyone was watching Rayl in a situation that couldn’t be

understood, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and shouted.
“Oh.”
Rayl’s reaction instantly thumped my heart.
As Cassius said, isn’t that really a DXellaria?
“…….. no air bubbles. I wish I had looked at the vial first.”
Cassius rolled up the corners of his mouth and smiled at Rayl’s still
www.asianovel.com
277 Report
murmuring words.
“Am I right?”
“Yes, that’s right. This isn’t DXellaria.”
The classroom quickly quieted down when Rayl, who was keen on
the magic potion, professed himself.
Even at that moment, the students were divided into two classes.
Those who finally smile with a relieved look on their faces, and those
who sweat in dismay.
Some of the students in the latter group refuted, citing the results
of the simplified test.
“But I’m sure you said it was positive–”
“Oh, that’s possible, because this medicine has the same

ingredients as DXellaria.”
The student who pointed at me before spoke in a trembling voice

after hearing the calm and harsh words of Cassius.
“What do you mean by the same ingredients, then that

drug is DXellii!”
“No, it’s different. Anyone who has studied the art of

Dieraria at least once will know it.”
Rayl nodded at Cassius’s words and leaned in a word.
“Dieraria is famous for its enormous variety of materials to

produce small amounts. But it’s hard to make one because
it’s difficult, not only to get the ingredients but also the
process of grooming them.”
Cassius, with a pleased smile, soon added to Rayl’s words.
www.asianovel.com
278 Report
“If you combine the ingredients without proper grooming in
the process, the effect of DXellaria will not appear on the
drug at all. It becomes a simple mixture with no magic
effect.”
“H, how do we know if that effect will appear or not?”
Cassius spoke clearly, interrupting Boyleis excitement.
“I can tell that enough. In the proper DXellaria, bubbles

always rise.”
Only then did I come to my senses.
No air bubbles were coming up from the violet magic potion in the
transparent bottle that Rayl was carrying.
“The Prince is right. There’s a step where you have to add

salt distilled water in the middle, and it seems like the maker
of this potion just put in cold plain water instead of salt
distilled water.”
Rayl spoke calmly, looking at the vial in the light of the lamp.
“So to say, that drug has the same ingredients as

DXellaria, but it has no effect on increasing the amount of
magic power. A simplified test based on the ingredients of
the drug will only say positive.”
Cassius finally concluded it down and spoke.
I was amazed at his cleanliness and ability to cope with the

incident, which was really unexpected.
“Even if you take that medicine, You can quickly see that
there is no difference in the amount of magic power
generated if You check it in front of the mana measuring
crystal ball.”
www.asianovel.com
279 Report
There was nothing more to see.
The tide of war was leaning perfectly towards me.
“No way…….”
I’ve certainly heard one of Boyleis gang mutter like that.
As expected, I’m right that this incident is Boyleis work.
On the other hand, with a business smile, I turned toward the

Boyleis.
“So, what do you think?”
“Y, You haven’t even had a thorough examination yet!

Don’t be too excited–”
I blocked his words and laid my voice low with my red eyes fiercely
raised.
“I’ll talk to the professor for a thorough examination as you

want so much. Will you be satisfied then?”
Despite this, Boyleis tried to grasp the atmosphere and try to do

evil.
“Then you should, so your dirty trick–”
“But then I need a witness, Boyleis.”
With a faint smile, Boyleis stammered and bowed his head.
“Well, that, what strange thing to do~”
With narrow eyes and a fishy smile, I kept my words straight and
low.
“I’ll tell the professor everything.”
www.asianovel.com
280 Report
“Oh, of, of course then we’ll see–”
“I’ll do it, Boyleis.”
I said, flashing my red eyes.
“That I’ll be good in the future.”
Boyleis seemed to freeze at the moment when he saw myself

clearly changed.
“Come on, let’s go to the professor’ room right now, and

tell them that I cheated with a cheap drug that didn’t work.”
I smiled and thought to myself.
Now that you’ve touched me, your life is over.
I’ll show you the taste of hell.
***
“I obviously said yes but……!”
Edwin Boyleis had been tearing his hair out of the moonlit
backyard garden for a long time, venting angry lamentations toward
the air.
He made a plan to bring out a girl who humiliated him and didn’t
know her place, but it was in vain.
“Damn, that woman…….”
Ever since the first round, he knew that Yerine Spade’s personality
was not normal. And she never lets anyone who touches her go in a
normal state.
So for about six days, how much effort did he put in?
www.asianovel.com
281 Report
If the plan succeeds, her performance could have been nullified
and at the same time, he could have won the favour of the heir of
Ace family, who should have shown good performance, by securing
the top spot.
“Damn it, damn it!”
He clapped his feet on the floor of the stone.
As soon as she knew that the tide had turned, the woman quickly
informed the professors of the facts. Within a few hours, the matter
was transferred to the Academy’s Ethics Committee.
Now that he has been transferred to the committee, and that she is
the successor of seven families, he would be likely to be expelled.
“Damn it–”
His relationship with Ace’s successor has been completely cut off

due to his expulsion from school.
He had a hard time trying to please him, but as soon as today’s

incident is over, Eugene Ace has unilaterally notified him that he will
cut ties with his followers, including himself, forever.
Boyleis has been living a life of begging for the Ace, who boasts
the highest status among the 7 Imperial Family. With such wealthy
and magical power, his family chose to crawl like a dog in order to
survive.
Such Boyleis purse strings were completely cut off.
It was all because of her.
“Damn it. Yerine Spade, if it wasn’t for that bitch.”
When he was shaking his hands and dangling, he felt a gloomy

sense behind his back.
www.asianovel.com
282 Report
“What? That bitch?”
As the startled Boyleis looked behind his back, Cassius stood there,
squinting his bright yellow eyes, shining like a beast in the dark.
“That’s not even funny.”
At that moment, Boyleis heart sank suddenly.
After the Royal Family, he had already turned all of the next
successors of the 7 Imperial Family who had the most influence on
the country as his enemy.
In such a situation, his future could not be darker than that to

offend the Royal Family.
Cassius, who walks slowly, fluttering his black hair, overwhelmed

Boyleis with great momentum, like a leopard just before biting its
prey.
“You have big guts to call the successor of the 7 Imperial

Family by that title, huh? You have no manner and courtesy
at all.”
The moment he heard the voice, Boyleis felt as if he were standing

in front of a beast, literally without any weapons.
With his low and heavy voice, which gave him goosebumps on his
back, Boyleis whole body stiffened.
At the thought that only a little while later would one escape the
situation, Boyleis belatedly bent over and stuttered.
“I, I greet Your Royal Highness…”….”
Looking coldly at the back of Boyle’s head, with his head bowed to
himself, Cassius growled silently.
“Put it down and get up. ‘Cause I have a lot to talk to you
www.asianovel.com
283 Report
about.” ——————— For any errors and issues Contact me
www.asianovel.com
284 Report
Chapter 29
“You know, you’ve been talking a lot about Yerine’s lack of

skills, and you’ve been saying that she’s probably the top
student at the Academy by cheating.”
Boyleis continued to recline with his waist down and listened to

Cassius’ voice, which was as cold as ice.
He wasn’t brave enough to straighten his back in the situation and

face Cassius.
“That……that’s not what I meant–”
“So what do you mean by that? Anyone could see that your
remarks were meant to undermine Yerine?”
“…..”
Boyleis himself knew well that he could not refute it. So with the
fact that the man in front of him won’t let him go easily.
Rumour has it that the Second Prince was crazy about Yerine
Spade. No one knew exactly what Spade thought of the Second
Prince.
‘Damn it…… I should have done a good job not to spread it.-‘
The successor of the spades, with the lowest position among the 7
Imperial Family, was in harmony with the blood of the royal family.
Even so, it was Boyleis who never thought that the prince would
come forward himself.
www.asianovel.com
285 Report
“I’m sorry….. I was in vain. I’m not going to appear in the
Academy in the future, and I’ll apologize to Lady Spade.” said
Boyleis, with his hands facing each other, with his waist down
deeper.
But Cassius spoke as if he had no interest in the words.
“No thanks. I’m not here to hear an apology.”
Then he put his finger to his mouth, frowning his brows with an
irritated face.
“You’re going to be expelled anyway because the incident

has been handed over to the committee, and apparently your
family was cut off from the Ace family. Right?”
“…..”
Boyleis clenched his fists.
All efforts to get to this place were denied, and the prince was
scratching him by mentioning it. Still, what can he do? He had no
choice but to answer.
“…….yes.”
“Then, let me ask you a question.”
With the words, Cassius strode along.
Every time the eyes, shining golden like beasts under the hazy
moonlight, approached slowly, little by little, Boyleis had
goosebumps all over his body.
When the golden pupil was almost just around the corner, Cassius
moved his lips and growled low.
“Do You think you’re going through worse than this?”
www.asianovel.com
286 Report
“Yes?”
An ominous premonition struck Boyleis.
As he pretended not to understand at first, the prince smiled

bitterly, flashing his yellowish glistening eyes.
“Do you think things could get worse than now?”
“What’s that mean……”
“Answer me.”
When Boyleis faced a face that revealed Cassius’s willingness to

chew the other person with his bones madly, Boyleis felt a cold sweat
on his back.
“That, that’s…”
“Huh? Why aren’t you answering?”
As Cassius drew his legs closer, Boyleis, who had already been the
limit, said anything in dismay.
“Hiikkk! Uh, I don’t think so……!”
At that moment the sound of Cassius’ footsteps snapped.
As soon as the signs that were approaching disappeared, Boyleis,

relieved, lowered his arms that covered his face and asked with a
creeping voice.
“Is, is that enough…?”
As he lowered his arm, Cassius, who caught Boyleis eye, erased

the smile he had made on his face earlier and was looking straight at
Boyleis with an expressionless face that gave him goosebumps.
“Pr, Prince…?”
www.asianovel.com
287 Report
The voice hardened Cassius’ expression. Seeing his face like that,
Boyleis screamed in horror, not realizing what he had done wrong.
“Please, save me! What did I do wrong?”
Cassius, who did not bat an eye even to Boyleis scream, soon
sighed and touched his head with his right hand.
“You still haven’t come to your senses……”
Cassius muttered a little, but unfortunately, Boyleis didn’t

understand it.
“Yes?”
“No, nothing.”
Cassius, who was shaking his head, said with his golden eyes
shining.
“You said you thought your situation couldn’t get any

worse here.”
“Well, yes. But……”
Then Cassius glanced at Boyleis, glaring with his eyes.
“I’m sorry, but it could get worse. And I want to explain the
process for you since you are too stupid for that.”
“What are you talking about?”
Cassius took a piece of paper out of his arms right away and thrust
it in front of Boyleis.
“What is this, Boyleis?”
After being at a loss for words, Boyleis went forward and read the
paper he had put out.
www.asianovel.com
288 Report
There was a list of unknown items and numbers on the paper that
had been stained here and there.
“What is this….”
As Boyleis exhaled, Cassius answered, jerking away at the paper.
“I’m pretty curious where your fake DXellaria came from

because it’s not so easy to get the ingredients, as Rayl said.”
“……”
“So I personally go to the store where I could get the

ingredients and find out who recently bought them, and I
found something interesting.”
At Cassius’s words, Boyleis face turned white.
“The ingredients were all bought by Boyleis.” Cassius smiled,

showing his white fangs.
“Ther, there must be some misunderstanding.”
“What do you mean, you’re cursing my intelligence right

now?”
As the thud of breaking bones came from Cassius’ fist, Boyleis shut
his mouth in silence.
Now, no excuse would have worked for the Prince.
“Well, an expert wouldn’t have made a mistake in making

drugs. It was natural that people who couldn’t handle magic
potion properly made the drug, so there was a defect, and
yet you believed it so confidently that it was DXellaria and
used it.”
“…….”
www.asianovel.com
289 Report
“Do you know what it means to have traces of your family
trying to manufacture DXellaria?”
Boyleis trembled at the voice that overwhelmed his opponent with

uncanny strength.
“The private manufacture of DXellaria by anyone except

the Imperial Family and the members is prohibited. As soon
as I file a complaint to the Imperial Court with this document,
your family will be hit pretty hard. Of course, there will be a
trial.”
The words embarrassed Boyleis and shouted.
“Hold, hold on, Prince, it’s-”
But Cassius didn’t listen to him and murmured with a grin.
“Baron Boyleis knows that and I don’t know about it but I

thought he would be very proud to see his son standing at
the trial later on.”
“Your Highness Prince, please don’t–”
“But Boyleis, you’re not a baron yet and it’s not a real
DXellaria that you’ve made, more than that the amount is
only little.”
In the sight of Casius laughing leisurely at the paper, Boyleis saw

the face of the devil delighted to see the sinners suffering in hell.
“And if I use my hand a little, I can even charge you with

treason. People can’t help but wonder why the baron tried to
illegally manufacture DXellaria.”
Cassius talked, sweeping over his hair which was more black than
the night sky.
www.asianovel.com
290 Report
“At that time, it would be interesting to make evidence, not
for trivial reasons such as the Academy Test, but because he
tried to intimidate the imperial family beyond the 7 Imperial
Family who protected the Empire with magical power, right?”
Then Boyleis flipped to the floor.
He put his knees to the ground, his head bowed, his hands forward,
and murmured.
Apologizing
“Pl, please save me………I’m sorry…….”
“…….”
“Please, just once….”
Cassius, who tilted his head at the sight, said slowly.
“Do You want another option?”
At that remark, Boyleis suddenly raised his head and crawled

toward Cassius.
“Please, if I had the 2nd option, please……… not as much

as a trial. Please… mercy…”
Cassius, who was staring at Boyleis, nodded and answered

unexpectedly.
“Okay. Then I’ll give you another option.”
“Thank you, thank you……! Hahae your highness……”
Boylis, who shed tears and trembling with an impressed face,

noticed the shadow over his body only a while later.
Thinking that it was strange at the nape of his neck, he raised his
www.asianovel.com
291 Report
head and made eye contact with a tiger with his bright yellow eyes
awakening in the dark, revealing his fangs.
“Uh…… ah…”
The voice of Cassius was heard in the head of Boyleis’s hardened

body.
[The other option is to fight with me now and win. If you

win the duel, I’ll just burn the paper I just showed you.]
The tiger’s wide-open mouth had sharp teeth that could penetrate
the skin of the crocodile.
The tiger’s claws, with its body lowered to its fullest, looked like a
giant scythe.
[Seeing there is no answer, it looks like you want to fight

with me. If you don’t say no, count three and jump right in.
one]
“Wait a minute!”
Boyleis, who made his first loud voice since meeting Cassius, cried
half-heartedly and begged Cassius.
“I can’t… I can’t……… please……Ugh….”
The tiger, who was fluttering its golden fur, looked down at Boyleis,
who shuddered and made a nasty sound.
The voice of Cassius, filled with contempt, rang out in the head of
Boyleis, who was crying on the floor and shedding tears.
[I don’t know what Yerine is like, but I never let it go.

Yerine says she’ll pay back double what she’s got.]
A tearful Boyleis looked up slightly at the tiger.
www.asianovel.com
292 Report
[If anyone touches me, he’ll go to the end of hell.]
“……”
Then the tiger opened its mouth wide and roared with a
tremendous sound like a battery ringing. Scared again by the
thunderous noise, Boyleis fell flat on the floor.
[And touching Yerine is like touching me. It’s like touching

me, the Second Prince of the Tigris Empire.]
“….….”
[You bastard overlooked that.]
“I’m sorry… …Please save me…”
An angry tiger’s warning rang out in the head of Boyleiss, who had
his nose on the floor.
[Don’t even dream if you intend to retaliate over this.]
A bright golden eye flashed in the dark.
[I’ll tear you to pieces]
In the calm-looking night sky, the noble tiger let out a roar of
flame.
***
“Cassius? Where have you been? It’s cold at night.”
In commemoration of the completion of the test, they shouted at

Cassius, who had disappeared somewhere while we were playing
together.
Cassius, who returned, had a very refreshing look on his face.
www.asianovel.com
293 Report
“Just. I’ve got someplace to go. Anyway, did you worry
about me?”
“Of course I’ll be worried. How could I not be worried?”
Cassius shut his mouth with tears in his eyes.
“Oh, my God, you really worry about what’s going to

happen to me.”
“No, I was just worried if you had an accident.”
Then Cassius crumpled up again with a look of yes and gave a look
of despondency.
“Yes… that’s what you would say…….”
“Let’s relax and listen. Because I have something to tell

you.”
At the words, Cassius pricked up his ears like a puppy waiting for
its owner.
“What is it?”
“Thank you.”
I turned to Cassius, who was following me, and said,
“You helped me earlier. Thanks to you, I was able to solve

it well without any major problems.”
Cassius stared blankly at me for about three seconds and soon

blushed red in the face.
“Oh……T, that, that’s nothing much, all of that time, I

would have done what I had to do.”
Somehow I laughed at the sight.
www.asianovel.com
294 Report
To Cassius, who was covering his mouth unseen, I led the
hardened Cassius inside.
“Come on, let’s get in. Everyone has been waiting.”
It was years later that I learned what Cassius was doing that night.
————— For any errors and issues Contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
295 Report
Chapter 30
“Hehe……. Hehehe…”
Erica was cute today as always. She might often hear everyone say
that she was cute, but what can I do about that? After all, being cute
is cute.
“Isn’t that …… Lady Spade?”
“Why is she stuck there like a cicada?”
There was a sound from the naval forces behind my back, but I
didn’t care.
Of course, seeing up her close was better than seeing from afar.
But seeing it from afar has its own charm.
In front of me, her expressions that were not well-dressed show a

cute look!
That’s why I admired Erica from outside for about 5 minutes before
I went into the classroom to see her.
“Hehehehe……”
As I wiped the drool flowing around my mouth, I captured her pink

hair shaking gently with my eyes.
“If I win first place and become Trump, I’ll build a detached
house next to Erica’s house. And I’m going to feed Erica only
good food and buy her only good things.”
www.asianovel.com
296 Report
Suddenly, I thought that I should study hard.
If I have money, I can be next to Erica for the rest of my life, and I
feel like tears of emotion were going to flow.
In the meantime, Erica put her long pink hair behind her ears and
took something out of her pocket.
What is it?
What she took out of her arms was an unknown piece of paper.
Erica, who was staring at the paper, soon folded her pretty pink
eyes with a bright smile from the world.
“Oh… Oh, my God. Thank you. Thank you….”
That smile was really rare.
It was a national treasure-grade smile, which was not included in

the special bookmarks of the novel.
The pink petals seemed to float around Erica, who raised her
mouth slightly with slightly red cheeks.
“Hehe… What’s so good she looks at…..”
At that moment a great idea flashed through my mind. Erica, I’m

sure she laughed at the paper that I didn’t know where it came from.
My heart was pounding. Without being aware of my condition,

Erica was still looking into the paper with a fresh smile. Wiping the
saliva flowing around my mouth and looking through the scene with
the sharp eyes of a hawk, I came to a conclusion.
“No matter how much I look at it….”
No way. I didn’t want to believe it, but I had no choice but to

believe it.
www.asianovel.com
297 Report
It was rare for Erica to show such a pure smile of joy. In the original
story, she only smiled when her relationship with the male lead
deepened in the second half.
“Maybe she has someone she likes?”
The sound of scratching the door startled the passing students.

Then they looked back at me with strange eyes, clinging close to the
door.
I don’t want to believe it but my inner feeling and gut, built up over
years, were telling me.
That paper must be a picture of someone Erica likes or a letter

from him, and Erica likes it when she sees it.
“What kind of bastard………!”
I gnawed my teeth at the door. To be honest, I was quite relieved

because Cassius, who flagged Erica in the second half of the original
book, showed little interest in Erica.
But someone couldn’t stand her charm.
“That robber bastard……”
I don’t know which one of them is, but I’ll punish him until he shed
tears. I was already thinking about 500 million ways to punish that
faceless man.
‘I can’t do this. I should know his face in advance.’
With such determination, I entered the classroom where Erica was,

smiling brightly as usual. In fact, I was sharpening a knife inside at
the man who robbed Erica of me.
‘Let’s just walk up quietly and see….’
Erica was obviously shy and wouldn’t show it to me if I asked her
www.asianovel.com
298 Report
to, and I didn’t want to force her out.
It was a bit of a bother to watch secretly, but I thought I couldn’t

help it so that a scumbag wouldn’t come near my lovely favourite
heroine.
Gently, I went behind Erica’s pink hair and took a seat, took my
neck out and looked at the front of the paper.
‘Just a little more…’
Work hard, my sight!
I couldn’t have seen it better just because my eyes were wide

open, but I looked at the paper while giving my eyes enough strength
to the level all the whites of my eyes showed.
But what caught my eye was familiar purple hair.
‘…….?’
I don’t know the whole school, but I’ve only seen one person with
that hair.
I tilted my head in confusion. Until now, Erica had not been able to
look back because she was so focused on photography that she still
didn’t feel any presence.
“Erica?”
Then Erica jumped out of the chair like a spring and shouted out
loud, which I had never heard before.
“Arggghhhhh!”
She gave me such a tremendous reaction that I was surprised and

stiffened.
But even at that moment, my fuselage vision did not miss the
www.asianovel.com
299 Report
movement of the falling paper, fluttering to the floor. The paper that
fell on the floor contained me smiling awkwardly.
“Ye, Ye, Yerine?”
Erica, looking back at me with a contemplative face, that I thought

where the flush red face before had gone.
Actually, she wasn’t the only one looking at me. Everyone in the
classroom was looking at me because of the disturbance just now.
Having lost what to say in embarrassment for about three seconds, I
suddenly came to my senses and shook my hands at the students
and talked.
“Oh, he, I’m sorry………you can continue what you’re

doing….”
Then the quiet classroom became noisy again.
Barely sighed, I turned my head toward Erica and said awkwardly.
“I’m sorry………. you must have been very surprised.”
“Oh, it’s, uh……you don’t have to be sorry at all.”
Only then did Erica, who was acting like a broken doll, return to her
usual self.
While waving her hands and telling me that I didn’t need to

apologize, she smiled awkwardly and quickly picked up the picture
that fell on the floor.
“I was just a little surprised.”
“Well, I’m glad to hear that, but…….”
What is it? What is it? Why was Erica laughing at my picture?
“Well, Erica, I don’t mean to blame you, but… Can I ask you
www.asianovel.com
300 Report
something?”
Erica answered in a quivering voice as if she had been stabbed to

the point.
“Oh, yes, of course!”
I don’t know why, but Erica’s forehead was covered with sweat.
‘And why do I feel like she keeps avoiding eye contact like
a nervous person?’
“Is that my picture that fell on the floor?”
For a while Erica kept her lips shut without answering.
‘Oh, she doesn’t want to answer…..’
When Erica’s face, which was rapidly darkening, I was about to

apologize, but Erica suddenly sat on the floor with her face covered
with her hands.
“Uh, I’m sorry.”
Wow, wait a minute.
My favourite heroine sitting with her hands covered in her face was
so cute.
When I was sitting with such rubbish ideas, words poured out of
Erica’s hands like rapid fire.
“I’m so sorry! It just made my heart feel so warm when I

saw you. I’m so sorry if you felt bad.”
It warms your heart? I was like that when I was in a ‘pencil case’
accident with you…
“I actually wanted to see you, but I was afraid I’d be a
www.asianovel.com
301 Report
nuisance if I kept going seeing you. I’m so sorry–”
Ah.
It was a good life. I think I’m going to sleep under Erica’s desk here
today.
‘I can die now.’
I approached Erica to play the role of a friendly friend supporting

character 1, calming her already half-hearted mind.
Then I gave her a business smile and patted her on the back.
“No, Erica. You don’t have to be sorry at all. I’m rather

happy.”
Then Erica lifted her head and said,
“Really?”
“Of course.”
And spoke with a refreshing smile unique to the character in the

rofan novel.
“I also feel warm when I see you.”
Then Erica opened her eyes and shut her mouth.
“It’s good to see the pictures, but you can come and see
me anytime. I am rather grateful for that.”
Erica was already tearing her pink eyes.
Seeing my eyes twinkling like a tourmaline, I held my own frantic

heart and pretended to smile calmly.
Hoodedeuk.
www.asianovel.com
302 Report
At that moment Erica’s expression hardened.
“, blood!”
“Ah…….”
When a red drop of blood fell on the marble floor, the classroom
quickly became a mess, and then I can’t remember what happened
next.
***
Erica Blothea felt very good today.
Although she was surprised by her favourite friend’s sudden drop

in nosebleeds, her mood was running high today because she heard
a very good story from her.
It would have been perfect. Until suddenly, The 2ndPrince of the

Empire came to her with a scary face.
“Blothea.”
Cassius came to the classroom out of the blue and called her in a
deep resonant voice.
And with a frowning forehead, he spoke with a face that seemed to

dislike the world.
“I need to talk to you.” ————— For any errors and issues

www.asianovel.com
303 Report
Chapter 31
Erica didn’t understand why The 2nd Prince suddenly came to her,
and Erica trembled with uneasiness when there was rumoured that
The 2nd Prince had handled one of the people who had touched
Yerine.
Besides, Erica barely knew the face of The 2nd Prince. She’d never
had a proper conversation, except a few days ago when he asked for
a picture of Yerine.
Erica knew something bad was going to happen when he called her
with a strong aura that would kill a person.
“Yes?”
She barely replied with a trembling and crawling voice…
Then Cassius fixed his bright yellow eyes on her and said,
“I’ve got something to tell you. Can you come out for a
minute?”
That’s how she was alone in the backyard of the school with a man
named The 2nd Prince of the Empire.
‘Maybe I’m going to end up like that person…….’
Did she get caught secretly taking the picture? Or was it that she
caused so much trouble to Yerine?
Erica was even more anxious to see Cassius, whose eyes were still
open and his mouth closed.
www.asianovel.com
304 Report
She’d rather prefer if he said something quickly, but she was more
scared because he wasn’t saying anything.
‘What should I do….’
While Erica was restless, Cassius suddenly opened his mouth by

fixing his bright yellow eyes to Erica.
“As I said earlier, I called you here because I want to have

a long talk with you today.”
The eyes of Cassius, who said so, shined as sharp as the eyes of a
beast, and Erica shuddered even more.
“Well, the things you want to talk about is …….”
Erica opened her mouth for the first time after arriving in the
backyard.
At her words, Cassius came one step closer to Erica, and Erica
shrank under the overwhelming physique of Cassius, which seemed
to be twice as much as her own.
When the shadow of Cassius, which came close, covered the face
of Erika, who was enveloped in anxiety, Cassius took something out
of his bosom.
‘No way, is it weapons……?’
Erica thought, swallowed hard.
The brown sack, which Cassius took out of his arms, looked spare
and suspicious enough to contain a weapon.
“Hiikk~”
When Erika was in shock, Casius unwrapped the strap of the sack
without a care, and calmly took out the stuff from the sack and put it
on his hand.
www.asianovel.com
305 Report
“You don’t seem to like it very much last time, so I
prepared twice this time.”
What Cassius took out was none other than gold. The very gold
that he took out in front of Erica last time.
Erica didn’t say anything at the flashy light of the gold bars that
dazzled her eyes.
“And in case you don’t like the gold–”
Cassius then took all kinds of jewellery out of his sack and put it
back on his hand.
“I have other options ready.”
Erica, who had been staring at Cassius’ hand without moving until
then, looked up and faced Cassius.
“I’ll ask again. At this price, can you hand over the picture
of Yerine?”
Cassius’s golden eyes, looking down at Erica, were full of

confidence, and his face was mysteriously redolent.
Erica, looking alternately on his face and at the valuables on his

hands, lowered her head and muttered in a quiet voice.
“……can…..”
At the words, Cassius pricked up his ears and asked Erica back in
an excited voice, as if he thought there was hope.
“You can? If you don’t like the terms, I’ll give you as
much–”
Such a low, shrill voice rang out in the backyard, standing in the
way of Cassius’s words.
www.asianovel.com
306 Report
“I said I can not.”
Unlike before, Cassius thought he misheard Erica, who raised her

head and stared at him as if she were going to kill him.
“Don’t make a random decision. Who told you that I’d sell
it?”
But no matter how much he washed his eyes and looked at her,
the girl, staring at him with her whole body and grinding her teeth,
was clearly right Erica Blothea, whom he knew.
“Who are you?”
Erica Blothea was always the type of person who stayed quiet as if
she were dead, and although they had not met much, she was
passive and couldn’t say mean things to others.
“Blothea, were you originally this kind of personality?”
Erica didn’t talk much even in front of her best friend, Yerine, and
she only showed changes in her facial expression to the extent that
she was always expressionless and sometimes smiled.
“What does it matter to you what personality I am?”
So Cassius couldn’t believe that now she was just giving off a look
of murderous flesh.
“Anyways, the picture of Yerine is mine.”
Erica spoke with a low voice.
“But why do you keep trying to take possession of things

that already have owners?”
In addition, her passive personality seems to have been given

away, she had become aggressive like a next-door dog.
www.asianovel.com
307 Report
Cassius could tell right away at that moment.
‘This woman…….. She’s similar to me.’
Cassius immediately rolled his head and found a solution to break

this situation.
‘If she’s similar to me, it’s obvious what she wants.’
In the meantime, Erica continued to frown and looked at Cassius.
“I’m telling you again, I’m never going to sell these

pictures.”
‘I guess Yerine is going to faint when she sees that.’
Evading Erica, who continued to growl, Cassius stepped back and

raised his right hand.
“Okay, then I’ll offer another deal.”
“I don’t want to negotiate.”
“You still don’t know what I’ll offer yet….”
said Cassius, kicking his tongue. Erica glared at him with a burning
look at his words.
“What did you just say?”
“Listen, Blothea. This is certainly a favourable condition for

you, too. If you ignore it, you will shed blood tears later on.”
Only then did Erica listen to Cassius.
“……what is it?”
“It seems like we want the same thing.”
Cassius raised his head and said,
www.asianovel.com
308 Report
“Isn’t that what you and I want to see, as much as possible,
the most beautiful and wonderful and adorable figure in the
world?”
She didn’t want to agree with Cassius, but it was an undeniable

fact.
Erica shot Cassius with a sharp glance.
“So?”
“That’s why we’re in the same boat, Blothea.”
said Cassius, reaching out his hands.
“There is a limit to one person’s ability to capture every

aspect of Yerine. But if it’s the two of us, we might be able to
record more of Yerine’s appearance. On the premise of
Yerine’s consent, of course.”
Erica snorted back at Cassius’ lengthy speech.
“Ha! No, that’s enough for me alone. I don’t need any

help.”
Erica, who raised the corners of her mouth and smiled confidently,
said.
“And I know your highness, The 2nd Prince, may need my

help since Yerine still likes me, so she rarely refuses when I
ask her to take a picture.”
Cassius clenched his fist.
He hates to admit it, but Cassius knew it well, so now he’s asking
Erica for cooperation. Now he was quite unhappy that he had been
stabbed to the point.
“But you can’t. Yerine doesn’t like you as much as she likes
www.asianovel.com
309 Report
me. That’s why you’re offering me this?”
‘This woman!’
But Cassius immediately shook his head and said to himself,
‘I need to wake up. I have to get Yerine’s pictures even if I

give up my pride.’
A clear voice, he shouted at Erica, who was waving her pink hair.
“Yes, I know you can. Even so, the image of the Yerine you
can capture is very limited.”
“What?”
Erica immediately frowned.
“Think about it. You don’t know what happens next, but
right now you’re in a different class with Yerine. your
practical class is different from Yerine’s. Since the schedule
is different, it’s almost impossible to capture the appearance
of Yerine, who takes classes or does magic.”
“…Ugh.”
Erica, who heard the story, groaned sickly.
Cassius immediately concluded that there was hope.
“For, for that matter, I could ask someone else to do that

with Yerine’s permission–”
“I’m the best fit for that other person, Blothea. I’m in the
same class and I’m taking the practical class with Yerine.”
Cassius said seriously, scattering his crow-like black hair.
“More than that, do you think the third party with a
www.asianovel.com
310 Report
shallow insight into Yerine’s charm can capture all of her
beauty in the picture?”
Erica briefly loosened her forehead and opened her eyes wide,
apparently embarrassed by the remark.
“Well, that’s……”
“I recognized your picture the moment I saw it. You’re

similar to me. That’s why I’m proposing.”
Cassius approached Erica as he wrapped up his speech.
“But there’s still a problem to be addressed.”
“What is it?”
“You didn’t disclose your skills in the first place.”
That’s how Erica put out her right hand.
“Pass me the picture you took first. Then let’s think of the
deal.”
“Don’t think of the modesty of trying to steal other photos

before the deal, Blothea. I’m not going to share it and pass it
on.”
said Cassius, glistening with his eyes.
“However, if you accept my transaction, I intend to

exchange the photos.”
Upon hearing Cassius’s words, Erica thought for a moment with a

suspicious eye and then delivered her opinion to Cassius.
“Show me the picture. And tell me about the conditions.”
“Good.”
www.asianovel.com
311 Report
While searching through his clothes for Erica’s words, Cassius
thought to himself.
‘I never dreamed I’d get this thing out.’
So he took out a picture of Yerine, whom he cherished in his

pocket.
“For your information, I knew Yerine longer than you. So I

have a picture of her before entering the Academy. This is
one of them.”
Casius said, carefully lifting the back of the photograph and

showing it to Erica.
The photo was barely taken by Cassius, while crying, blowing and
hanging on to Yerine just before she went to the capital.
He took this picture because he thought he’d miss it if I went to the

capital city, but he kept it with him even after he entered the
Academy.
“At that time, I am stubborn and make her wear a

headband with a bunny-shaped decoration unlike usual.”
Then Erica rushed to Cassius at an alarmingly rapid pace to take

the picture from his hand.
But Cassius was not such an easy man. After raising the picture
high beyond Erica’s reach, he continued his words in a nonchalant
voice.
“Hold on the terms first. From now on, you and I will share
a picture of Yerine. You take the pictures you can take, and
I’ll take the pictures during the class. You can tell Yerine that
you asked me to take a picture of you because you wanted to
see the picture during the class. Instead, we share photos.”
www.asianovel.com
312 Report
Erica, who was tiptoeing and waving her arms, asked.
“That sharing…… What is the exact definition of sharing…”
“It’s like a rental. We give each other the pictures we took

and then return them a day later.”
Only then did Erica stop struggling and spoke with a breathless
breath.
“Okay, I’ll decide after looking at the picture.”
In Erica’s reply, Cassius grabbed the corner of the photograph

tightly and pushed it toward Erica.
“Now, look.”
“…….”
Erica, who had been staring at the picture for a long time, agonized
over her finger near her mouth, and after a while, she spoke out in a
solemn voice.
“I’ll accept it. Give me the picture.”
“You take out your picture first, I’ll hold it and let it go at
the same time.”
Erica sighed and took out the picture as he asked, which was put in
her pocket.
“You know that if you do something weird here, the deal

will be nullified, don’t you?”
“I know.”
“Then, on the count of three, you’ll let go, Blothea.”
The two people, holding onto the picture with a grim face more
www.asianovel.com
313 Report
than anyone else, counted three and at the same time let go, turned
around and checked the picture.
“Oh, no…The bunny hair is so cute!”
“Ah, Yerine…she looks so refreshing.”
The two, who had fallen into the picture and could not notice their
backs, were startled to hear voices echoing low.
“What are you two doing………?”
When the two people looked back in surprise, the main character
in the picture stood waving her purple hair.
“What do you mean by the deal?” ————— For any errors

and issues Contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
314 Report
Chapter 32
“No, really…….”
Looking at Erica and Cassius standing side by side with their heads
down, I sighed deeply.
Cassius, who was looking around, spoke first to me.
“I’m sorry, Yerine…….”
Then Erica, who glanced at Cassius next to her, apologized in a

voice that seemed to creep in.
“I’m sorry too………I made you feel bad…….”
“Uh, well, I don’t feel bad, it’s just.”
In confusion, I put one hand on my forehead and closed my eyes.

Now, let’s think again.
In the context, they seem to be planning to exchange and share

my photos with each other.
I didn’t feel bad because it was all pictures that I allowed and it
wasn’t something that would infringe on my privacy.
It was just that I couldn’t understand why these two people, who
should have been connected in the original story, were obsessed with
my picture.
“Oh, well, I really don’t get it……. why are you both so
obsessed with my pictures? There are many other pretty and
www.asianovel.com
315 Report
cool people.”
Erica and Cassius both raised their heads and blinked at the words.
As if they didn’t understand what I’m saying.
“I don’t care unless it’s Yerine.”
Cassius popped out first.
“Yerine is the coolest and prettiest person I’ve ever seen!”
Erica also talked, banging her fists.
I can’t do this. I can’t talk to them.
“I, I’ll give you all the pictures back if you’re offended. I’ll
stop taking pictures too. I’m so sorry….”
Erica spoke with tears in her eyes.
“Huck.”
No. Erica crying must look very cute and pretty, but I can’t allow
tears to be in my favourite eyes.
“Yerine! So am I! I’m truly sorry, if you’re offended–”
“No, just take it.”
I cut Cassius’s words in the middle and spit it out.
“Huh?”
Cassius asked back, opening his rabbit’s eyes as if he didn’t know

the language. Erica, who was next to me, also looked at me with a
surprised look on her face.
Already at that time, I had long laid the strings of reason to

confusion, and after seeing Erica’s tears, the thought circuit stopped
www.asianovel.com
316 Report
working, so I simply answered what was on my mind.
“You’re not both going to violate my privacy or take

pictures without permission anyway. You can just take it.”
Becoming more confused, Erica grabbed my hand and asked.
“You didn’t feel bad, did you? Why–”
But I was already thinking nothing back then.
“If you’re happy, I’m happy too…..just do whatever you

want…..”
I don’t know, but Erica and Cassius were probably doing the kind of
thing where they exchange their favourite photo cards.
When I was a fan in my previous life, I exchanged that a lot. In

other words, I’m their favourite and they’re my fan. It was all good if
my favourite could earn happiness by being a fan of mine.
“Oh, my God, Yerine…….”
Then Erica hugged me and began to cry, and Cassius fell down
under my feet and began to bow.
“Thank you so much……… I’m touched! You’re such a good

girl….….”
“Thank you, thank you, thank you…….”
Looking at the clear sky without a speck of cloud, I thought quietly.

This is what life is like for a popular person.
***
“……rine.”
It was all black all around.
www.asianovel.com
317 Report
My body felt heavy as if crushed by wet cotton and I couldn’t lift a
finger. There was a rumble of unknown noise around, and I frowned
at the sound.
“Ye……. rine.”
A boy’s voice came dimly. What the voice said was my name.
‘Who is it?’
And why is he calling my name? At that time, something that was

weighing heavily on my body became a little lighter, and I was able
to turn my arms and legs a bit lighter.
“Eugh…….”
I struggled with a sickening sound, but I couldn’t get away from

something that was pressing against me.
At that moment.
“Yerine!”
My eyes were wide open at the sound of the desperate call of my

name.
When I opened my eyes in amazement at the desperate voice

mixed with tears, I met eyes with a young boy who I had never seen
before, who seemed ten years old.
“Yerine…”
The boy was definitely crying. Dropping the gemlike drops of tears,
the child desperately hugged my body with his small hand.
The child’s teardrop fell on my cheek. The tears soon ran slowly
down the cheeks.
The temperature of the child holding me, the sensation of tears
www.asianovel.com
318 Report
falling on the cheeks, and the feeling that my face was refreshing as
the tears dried up, everything was so vivid.
‘This is… what is this..…?”
I couldn’t really bring anything up. As if my voice hardened, I

couldn’t open my mouth and make a sound.
The child distorted his face and screamed. But I couldn’t hear the
sound. Slowly the darkness eroded the view. Gradually my eyes were
blackened, and again something began to weigh on my body.
Then the child shouted even more desperate. But his words did not
reach me. Just before I closed my eyes, what really came into my
eyes at the end.
It was a golden pupil with endless transparent tears.
***
“Gasp.”
Surprised, I jumped out of bed like a spring.
The whole body was wet with sweat, and the heart was beating
faster than ever.
“What the hell is that just now….”
It was a really wild dream. But it was so vivid to be a dream that I

couldn’t get the afterimage out of my head.
“Golden eyes….”
Mumbling to myself, I wrapped my hands around my head and held

it.
Still, in front of my eyes the eyes of the child, who was crying out
my name in a desperate voice, growled.
www.asianovel.com
319 Report
“Wasn’t it a lie or an illusion…….’
Cassius’s words that he has met with Yerine. And his claim that
Yerine had saved him as a child. I couldn’t conclude everything right
with one dream, but I couldn’t dismiss it as a mere delusion because
it was so vivid.
“They’ve really met…?”
So why, then, Why I have no memory? Why doesn’t Yerine

remember anything?
“…what should I do?”
The white moonlight shone on the empty bed and quietly lit up the
dawn.
I couldn’t sleep easily until the dawn gradually faded away and hid
its signs.
***
“Yerine.”
“Gasp.”
I was stunned by the voice of Cassius.
“Oh, sorry, were you surprised?”
Cassius asked, bewildered.
Actually, the dream I had last night kept bothering me, and every
time I saw Cassius all this morning I felt a little uncomfortable.
“N, no. I wasn’t surprised.…..”
“That’s because you’re always dumbfounded when I talk to

you today. Did I do something wrong?”
www.asianovel.com
320 Report
Cassius said, looking up with his rain-hit-cat-like eyes.
I’ve never really felt sorry for himself when I used to look like that,
but I felt a little sorry for today.
“No, there’s no such thing. I guess I was a little surprised

when I suddenly heard your voice while I was just spacing
out.”
He smiled in his own way as I said so.
“It’s okay, Cassius.”
In my response, Cassius looked suspicious, snatching his head, but

returned to his seat, saying, “I knew it.”
“I won’t do it again, so don’t be surprised, Yerine. I might

get a little hurt.”
“I’m sorry…….”
Then Professor Frain came into the classroom.
At the same time, Cassius turned his head and looked straight
ahead.
I peeped at his side, his yellow eyes shining brightly, and I thought
to myself.
‘Is Cassius really that kid?’
To be honest, the child in the dream looked very gentle, and his
eyes were round. That gentle impression was completely different
from Cassius, who would kill a person if he kept his mouth shut?
‘But if it’s another boy….’
The eye colour was too similar. Not only do I know that golden eyes
are uncommon, but I’ve never seen anyone with the same or similar
www.asianovel.com
321 Report
colour eyes as Cassius.
And the eye colour of the dream child was surprisingly similar to
that of Cassius.
“Hmm…”
When I turned my head toward Professor Frain with such other

thoughts, it was only then that I could hear her.
“So today, we’re going to hold executive elections as we’ve

finished our performance tests. There are many things to do
as chairman and vice-chairman, and there will be times when
you have to sacrifice for the class. But there’s a chance to
learn the practical process and attitude of being a court
wizard, so I want everyone to be active in the election.”
Then the students began to talk to each other.
A roaring atmosphere just before the election, full of expectations

about who will lead our class, and the desire to get attention as a
leader over others.
“Well, please recommend a candidate. We’ll have an

election among the recommended candidates and choose an
executive.”
In response, Cassius turned his head and whispered to me with his

mouth covered.
“Yerine, are you going to participate?”
“Well, I don’t know.”
The chairman has to lead the class, and there are a lot of things
that bother me. In his previous life, I had never been an executive
except when I was in elementary school.
www.asianovel.com
322 Report
I hate such a thing.
Surprisingly, no one raised his hand, whether it was only me

thinking that way, or whether it was because someone else
recommended me to be able to run.
“Is there anyone?”
Even with Prof. Frain’s words, people were just reading each
other’s faces and never thought to raise their hands.
“Why? I think you’ll do well.”
“No, I think there’s a lot of people who can do better than

me……”
Then I glanced through the silvery back of his head facing the
front, sat upright in front of me and talked.
“I’m sure there are more people who want to do it than I

do.”
Then Cassius grinned and talked.
“But if you’re the president, you can add extra points when
you enter the court wizard later–”
Immediately I raised my hand.
“Oh, yes, Miss Spade. Please tell me.”
Once again, life is a real game, and I’d better do anything that can
serve my interests. Sometimes pride was important, but sometimes
you had to bend and go in. Sometimes there are things more
important than that.
“I recommend myself.”
With all the students looking back at me with a surprised face, my
www.asianovel.com
323 Report
clear voice rang out. ————— For any errors and issues Contact
me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
324 Report
Chapter 33
“Uh….”
In my remarks, Cassius looked troubled as if he had lost his words.
The other students’ eyes were wide open, too.
What is it? There were always people who recommended

themselves during the presidential election.
“Yes, I understand. You can recommend yourself as a

candidate like Miss Spade, so don’t worry too much and raise
your hands, everyone.”
Rather, Professor Frain calmly wrote down my name and spoke in a

calm voice as if she had experienced such a thing. Despite her
attitude, the students began to buzz.
“Such an attitude changes really fast.”
Cassius murmured beside. I glanced at him and retorted.
“I have to do anything that helps me in my life. I can’t just

stay still and let the opportunity pass like that.”
Then Cassius spoke, wrapping his face in his hands.
“Uh, such an opportunistic, but I like that side about

you….”
Then someone’s hand went up.
www.asianovel.com
325 Report
“Professor.”
At the low voice of calling himself, Professor Frain raised her head
and answered.
“Yes, Sir Ydhir.”
An ordinary brown-haired boy got up from his desk and opened his
mouth.
Apparently, he was the only surviving follower of Eugene who did

not participate in the DXellaria case.
“Ace-nim, no, I mean I recommend Sir Ace.”
As soon as the words were finished, Ydhir immediately sank on his

chair and bowed his head quietly as usual.
“Okay, Sir Ydhir.”
Prof. Frain wrote Eugene’s name on the paper right away. Then
Eugene, who had not responded much, slowly raised his head
towards the front and looked forward.
‘I’m glad this election took place in class.’
Perhaps if this election took place in break time, he would have

turned his eyes on me and bothered me.
‘Well, I don’t think he’d declare war as much as he did

before.….’
Perhaps if I hadn’t won the fourth round against Eugene and if it

wasn’t for the DXellaria case, Eugene would have been constantly
picking a fight with me, perhaps even in class.
However, in the 4th round, I got angry like never before, and
immediately after the game that day, an incident occurred in which
one of his followers framed me, which made us very awkward.
www.asianovel.com
326 Report
In fact, after that day I had never had a simple conversation with
Eugene.
Honestly, it didn’t matter if Eugene ignored me, talked to me, or

quarrelled with me. Of course, it would have been annoying if he
started a quarrel.
But Eugene had been avoiding me noticeably since that day, and
when he made eye contact with me, he moved his eyes elsewhere.
“Then, is there nothing more, everyone? It’s a bit difficult

to conduct an election with only two candidates…….”
At this rate, everyone must know that the class president position
was extremely troublesome. Otherwise, the reaction could not have
been so calm.
“Cassius.”
“Huh?”
I covered my mouth with one hand trying to whisper to Cassius and

asking,
“Cassius, aren’t you going participate? I think you’ll do

well.”
“I won’t.”
“Why?”
He stared at me at the words, and looking around at the

classroom, he moved his lips and answered.
“The right person should get out. I don’t think I deserve to

be class president.”
There was a subtle feeling in the way he answered with a very

serious face. I didn’t know he’d think like that.
www.asianovel.com
327 Report
“Are you sure there’s no one? If no one raises their hand in
five minutes, we’ll go ahead and vote.”
Prof. Frain seemed to have hoped the students would apply with a
sense of crisis, but the students’ reaction was lukewarm. In the end,
a vote was held to determine the class president and vice-president
of just two candidates, me and Eugene.
“There’s really no one, right? Then we’ll go ahead and start

voting right away.”
Prof. Frain looked inwardly disappointed, but she waved her finger
calmly with a face that showed like she couldn’t help it.
Then a small piece of paper flew from the tip of her hand toward
our desk one by one.
“Please write down the name of the person you wished to

be president on the piece of paper I gave you.”
One of the ways was really similar to when I was in school in my

previous life.
Sometimes, it was amazing to realize that this school, which is also

a merit-based school, resembles a normal school in my previous life.
After opening the small folded white paper, I filled the blank paper
with my name using print handwriting. For your information, I’m
using it because I am not good at cursive handwriting. Just in case
they couldn’t read my name.
Not long after, Professor Frain walked up to take the piece of paper
and that small piece of paper left my hand.
***
“Miss Spade was elected as class president with 21 votes,

and Sir Ace was elected as the vice president with 9 votes.”
www.asianovel.com
328 Report
Professor Frain’s calm words resonated in the classroom.
Even though the class was not over yet, Astra, Rachel, and Rayl
turned around and chatted as if they wanted to talk to me.
All three had a playful smile on their faces.
“Miss Spade and Ace, please come to my private room after

class. That’s all for today.”
As soon as Prof. Frain’s words were over, the sound of rolling and
dragging the chair was heard.
“Congratulations, Yerine!”
Astra and Rachel rushed at me, saying at the same time. I thanked
them while hugging them with both arms.
“Thank you.”
When I finally let them go and face Cassius, Cassius said with a
glimmer of a smile in his face.
“I expected it, but congratulations, Yerine.”
The relaxed smile, which was made by slightly folding his yellowish
eyes like a pumpkin, looked warm and mature.
He looked completely different from a child in my dream who was

shedding tears like glass beads.
‘…… is that boy really Cassius?’
In the midst of such a thought, his words awakened my mind.
“Good. I wasn’t after the class president position anyway.”
“Yes?”
www.asianovel.com
329 Report
I was absent-minded and came to my senses and asked back. I
quickly replied back to the thought that I had been out of my mind,
roughly equivocate.
“Oh, that’s right. I thought I’d be good if I became a class

president……. But I didn’t know I could make it happen.”
Then Cassius smiled and talked.
“Do your best, I’ll cheer you on.”
As I looked at his softly curved yellow eyes while drawing a curve

like a moon, I was captivated by the subtle mood.
***
Prof. Frain said it was okay to return after giving us a brief

message as an executive of the class.
Apparently, there wasn’t much work to do. It seemed that all we

had to do was work on assignments, write class diaries once a week,
and lead large or small events.
But the 2nd-grade/sophomore executives had to attend student

council meetings separately, so our job was probably better than
that.
I thought so when I came out of prof. Frain’s private room.
As I glanced back, I saw Eugene’s shiny silver hair.
‘I didn’t know he could be this quite….’
At first, Professor Frain told me to come to the private room, which

was annoying, but I tried to find Eugene in the classroom and visit
the private room together.
But while being congratulated, Eugene had already disappeared,

and when asked I his follower Ydhir, he said he had already gone to
www.asianovel.com
330 Report
Prof. Frain’s private room and arrived alone.
As expected, Eugene had already arrived. He looked at me for a

moment but soon turned his head. And we haven’t had a single word
of conversation so far.
“Hey.”
I stopped walking ahead and opened my mouth looking back at

Eugene walking behind me.
“Why are you so quiet?”
Only then did Eugene slowly raise his head and look straight at me
with his blue eyes resembling the deep sea.
“W, well what’s wrong with that? It’s none of your

business.”
It was not common for Eugene to stutter.
And I didn’t miss that he hesitated for about three seconds before
speaking and that while speaking, his gaze moved outside the
window.
Come to think of it, Eugene and I were both adults here, but we
were still 18 years old.
‘Such a clumsy.’
The resentment toward Eugene has not disappeared at all.
Still, since we became executives of the class together, we will

have many things to work on in the future, and we should be able to
talk.
“I’m sure we’ll have a lot of work to do together in the

future. Are you going to stay so cold that way?”
www.asianovel.com
331 Report
Then Eugene got angry and answered back.
“What do you mean cold? It’s not like that.”
“If that’s not the case then it’s okay.”
I held out my hand at Eugene standing with a slight blush.
‘I’m letting you know I’m a really big person, kid.’
“Then let’s do well in the future. As long as you have the

position of responsibility, you have to work hard.”
For some reason, Eugene stopped talking and looked at me with

surprised eyes. The slightly large, blue sapphire eyes rolled busily,
alternating between my face and hands.
Eugene, who was seriously contemplating whether he wanted to

hide his expression, bit his lips and held out his right hand after a
while.
“Just try to fool around, Spade. You’re the one who asked
me to do well first.”
Though the lines were thin, I felt the feeling of the elongated
hands. Unlike what he looks like, his hand contained warm heat.
I grabbed his hand and waved it slightly.
“You’re the one.”
I still can’t forget the light of the sunset that comes through the
window and his blue eyes that shine as if they had a jewel in them.
***
All the classes were over, and it was dinner time.
“Well, the time has come.”
www.asianovel.com
332 Report
I took out a pocket watch and opened the cover to check the time.
5:27.
It was three minutes before the appointment. My promised partner

was none other than Erica. It wasn’t a big reason. I was waiting for
our appointment to meet in front of the library to chat over dinner
together.
‘I can’t believe I’m eating with my favourite

heroine……with her is always refreshing, I’m excited!’
Of course, at first, I didn’t know if rice went into my mouth or nose

because I was watching Erica’s face.
While I was so absorbed in such thoughts, a low voice came from

behind my back.
“Yerine…”
Even if I didn’t see it, I could know immediately who the owner of
the voice was.
Her voice was so cute as usual, but I was a little worried since her
voice seemed to be a little weak unlike usual.
‘Is she tired today?’
The moment I turned around and saw the girl with pink hair, I cried
in horror.
“Oh, my God, what the…..Erica!” ————— For any mistakes

errors and issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
333 Report
Chapter 34
As soon as I checked Erica’s appearance, I hurried towards her.
“What’s going on…….”
Erica’s pink hair, which had always been fluttering softly, was
tangled, and she had all the fine cuts all over her face, so she was
wearing a band-aid. In addition, blood was glimmering through the
stuffing cotton of the nose.
That’s not all. That tired look on his leg, covered with pale bruises.
I asked Erica seriously, holding her shoulder, trying to cool her

head as much as possible.
“Erica, who did this?”
On the surface, I tried not to show my excitement.
But already in my mind, I was thinking of about 50 sophisticated

ways to find the mastermind, break their bones painfully, and bury
them out of the society.
“Is there a kid who still bothers you?”
I spoke with a deep voice, but Erica’s reaction was completely

different from my expectation.
“Oh, no, Yerine, You misunderstand this.”
Erica waved her hands and talked.
www.asianovel.com
334 Report
At first, I thought she was lying to reassure me, but I didn’t think
that’s the case since she was talking with a straight face.
“That’s because my last class was a combat class…….”
“Ah.”
A single sigh poured out.
According to the original story, Erica had no idea how to do magic

in the beginning.
She had a little bit more magic power than other commoners, so
she happened to enter the Academy, but she never imagined she
would have that much magic power until she was tested.
So she knew nothing about magic, and even after she entered the
Academy, she couldn’t find a way to invoke her magic.
‘Hmm…… I see.’
Imperial mana is basically similar, but its characteristics vary

depending on the owner. Therefore, each individual has a magic that
works well and magic that doesn’t work well.
Most members of the 7 Imperial Family or the Royal Family

members were able to use almost all kinds of magic, but this makes
it difficult for members of other families to replicate the special
magic of a specific family.
That’s why it’s impossible for me to do Cassius’ transformation

magic, and Eugene can’t follow my large-scale flame magic.
‘Right now Erica doesn’t know what magic she’s good at.’
In this case, Erica was as difficult to accomplish as me and the

other 7 Imperial Family members were in such a short period of time.
Later on, she learned a little bit about other kinds of magic, but at
www.asianovel.com
335 Report
first, she appeared in a setting that she could only do one kind of
magic.
Erica would not have been able to invoke magic in the combat
class because she didn’t know what the magic was now, and would
have been attacked by her opponent.
“If they’ve had some sense, they should have looked at the
situation and let it slide……..”
I murmured a curse in a low voice.
Then Erica looked back at me and asked,
“Huh? What did you say, Yerine?”
“Oh, nothing.”
In front of Erica, I answered kindly, hiding my black-aura-flavoured

face.
At first, Erica poked her head with a question mark on her face, as
if curious. And look carefully at my facial expression, but she
probably didn’t find anything special because I was applying as much
force as I could to my facial muscles.
“Erica. Did you go to the infirmary?”
“Oh, I did, but nobody was there.”
“Huh? Was Mrs Hayes there?”
“No. So I just roughly stuck on the band-aid that I originally

had and got out.”
Only then did I notice a hardened scab and a tattered band-aid. As

I stared at the wound, I held Erica’s hand and said,
“If you’re not too hungry, why don’t we go back to the
www.asianovel.com
336 Report
infirmary now?”
But Erica waved her hands and said it was okay.
“No, this is fine.”
“No. I can’t leave the scar on this million-dollars face as it

is.”
Unknowingly, in a determined tone, I let my real heart out of my

mouth.
“One million dollars? What’s is dollars?”
Only then did I realize that I made a mistake.
“Oh, I said the wrong thing. Anyway, if the wound remains

intact, you might starve, so let’s go to the infirmary first and
treat it properly.”
In the end, Erica couldn’t resist my torch and moved toward the
infirmary.
“I’m really okay…….”
“I’m not okay, Erica.”
At first, I struggled, but then I glanced at Erica heading to the

infirmary quietly, then my mind became complicated.
***
“Uh…”
Cassius gazed at me as I clasped my hand around my head and

made a moaning sound.
“Yerine, what’s wrong?”
www.asianovel.com
337 Report
“Nothing……….”
“Your face showed that there’s no nothing.”
Yeah, it couldn’t have been nothing.
It was natural for me to be heartbroken because I had to face my

favourite heroine, who came with a scratch and bruise every day.
“Ha….”
Erica always came to see me with a band-aid on every evening

since that day.
Still, she was struggling because she couldn’t find a magic style
that suited her, and she seemed to be not able to use magic at all in
the Combat Class.
The Combat Class itself is a tournament based on a curriculum for

real combat situations.
As a result, there were times where she couldn’t come out in a

perfect condition even after the class. Actually, it would be strange if
Erica could finish that class without getting hurt.
“What’s wrong, Yerine?”
At Cassius’s words, I rubbed my cheek against the cold desk and

leaned my head, in a dying voice.
“Why are there combat classes 4 times a week…”
“Huh? Don’t you like combat classes?”
“Oh, I like it but…….”
“Then why?”
‘Because even one kind of magic is fine, it would be a little
www.asianovel.com
338 Report
better if she knew how to use it.’
I know what the one and only magic Erica could use. Because I
read the original. The problem is, Erica was originally going to spend
about a year at the Academy and then realize it.
But was it okay if I told Erica in advance? Just saying ‘try this
magic’ like that.
“Is it because of Blothea?”
Turning my head out of the window, I put my head back to Cassius

and narrowing my eyes
“……how did you know?”
“She’d been hurting a lot lately. There’s no way you

wouldn’t worry.”
“Hmm.”
Come to think of it, Cassius should have originally played a role in

teaching Erica magic and helping her to use it well.
‘If I knew she would be hurt this much, I’ll twist the original
story and let her know, but I don’t know if it was okay to
do.…….’
“Yerine, if you want, I can heal Blothea’s wounds.”
“Well, thanks, but…….”
When Cassius’ healing magic was used, there was no fear of

scarring, and it was possible to heal quite quickly.
I don’t know exactly, but Cassius’ magic seemed to be able to heal

the wounds that occurred in everyday life.
The healing magic was so demanding that Cassius was the only
www.asianovel.com
339 Report
one who actually used it around him. Still, it was hard to ask for it.
“But every time after class, if Cassius uses that

magic……… I’ll be really sorry.”
“I really don’t care, Yerine.”
“No, I don’t think so. Healing magic required a lot of

mana.”
I also refused because I felt like I was overloading Cassius.
“It’s all right, Cassius.”
“Well, is that so?”
Rather than doing that, it would be better to help Erica to protect

herself. Even if it wasn’t a combat class, Erica was in another class
and there was still the possibility of being bullied by other kids.
“Yes. Let’s tell her. The original story is already dried up anyway,
so I think it’s okay to twist it a little more.’
As soon as I came to that conclusion, a note came in right in front

of me.
“Gasp.”
I sounded almost like a beast in amazement, and I heard an eerie

voice from above.
“You make all sorts of weird noises.”
As I glanced up to my head, I met Eugene, who looked down at me

with his folding arms.
“What is this?”
“The class journal. You need to write it.”
www.asianovel.com
340 Report
“Oh… yes, I need to do it.”
“Write it quickly if you know it. If you don’t want to write it

all at once on Friday.”
Like a child who heard the tutor’s words, “Do your homework in
advance,” I answered roughly and flipped through the diary.
“Huh? Who wrote the first two?”
There was neat handwriting on the diary that should have been
blank. The handwriting was elegant and neat, with black ink pressed
on it.
“Of course, I wrote it, who would have written it?”
“You should tell me in advance.”
I glanced over the contents of the diary and mumbled, covering it

up.
“Sorry…”
At that time, Eugene looked at me with slightly enlarged eyes, and

answered back, clearing his voice.
“If you’re sorry, fill the rest.”
That’s what Eugene said, then turned around and headed back to
his seat.
“Oh, wait, I’m going to get the supplies for today’s magic
lesson. Let’s go together for a while.”
“I’ve already got it.”
“Huh?”
The silvery back of the head, which had stopped in the middle,
www.asianovel.com
341 Report
turned slowly, and the eyes, resembling the blue sapphire, turned to
me.
“I’ve done it, so you just fill in the class diary.”
Eugene then immediately returned to his seat. I was so

embarrassed to look at his back that I scratched my head.
“I wonder if he doesn’t want to work with me…… ”
I asked Cassius. Cassius then agonized over and answered with his
hand around his mouth.
“Well, since you’ve had less work to do, don’t you think
that’s good?”
“Hmm… that’s true.”
So I took the quill pen in my hand and began to reestablish the

blank paper of the diary.
***
“Come on, Erica. Give it a try.”
Erica, who was standing across from me, said in a crawling voice.
“Can I do it……?”
“You can do it! It’s all right, so try it!”
As if she didn’t believe me, Erica closed her eyes with an

expression of lack of confidence.
Focusing on Erica’s fingertips, which were tight toward the air, I

held my breath.
Soon after, the jewelled pink eyes glistened with an unusually

determined and tough glow, headed straight ahead without
www.asianovel.com
342 Report
wavering. ————— For any mistakes errors and issues Please
contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
343 Report
Chapter 35
“Ugh…”
Erica stood there for a while, frowning and groaning with her hands
tightened.
“Ugh.”
Even though Erica’s hands spread out, I could see all her body was
trembling, but there were no reactions from her hands. Eventually,
Erica put her hands down and talked, scratching her head awkwardly.
“I’m sorry, Yerine, I think I can’t do this magic too….”
“Oh, no, you don’t have to be sorry.”
After deciding to help Erica use the magic, I and Erica, in the
battlefield with no one else around, tried again the magic called
magic, which she could.
‘Is it really impossible to do 4 element magic?’
I thought as I drew a sign on a piece of paper full of black letters.
There was no problem memorizing the magic circle. If I give her

time before doing the magic, Erica quickly memorized the Magic
Circle and drew it almost alike without even looking. Seeing that, it
was clear that magic power was the sole problem.
‘To what extent should I take the timing…..’
In fact, from the beginning, I could have taught Erica specialized
www.asianovel.com
344 Report
magic. However, the reason I didn’t do that was that no matter how
much I tried to bring it up, it seemed too suspicious.
And as long as the flow of the original was twisted, I was trying to
do all the magic that I could think of in case Erica could evoke in
other magic as well.
It would be more effective to protect herself in class if she could do

many magic tricks.
‘I’ll see the situation today and tomorrow, and then I’ll let
her know if it’s too hard.’
After failing to invoke several basic spells, I tried to conjure up

element 4 just in case, but there was no income.
“Well. It’s all right. I’m a Spade, but when I first learned it,
it was quite difficult.”
“Eh, Yerine? Are you saying that just to comfort me?”
It wasn’t very wrong. The magic of dealing with soil was the most
difficult among the 4 element magic which spades were rarely used.
It took Yerine a month to get used to the magic of dealing with soil,
compared to the other magic she learned as a child.
When I used soil magic, my mental power was consumed a lot.
“Eiiiiyy, that’s the truth though.”
I rummaged through the magic book I had left next to me and

answered back. was the basic attack magic.
It was a magic of scale that could inflict a minor bruise to the

opponent if it was hit with the authenticity, but it was close to a sub-
compatibility of attack magic that was specialized in the Ace family.
If she could do just a little bit of this, it would have been a little
www.asianovel.com
345 Report
better in the Combat Class.
“The next one. Let’s try this, Erica.”
“Yes, all right.”
Erica sat down next to me and spread the book out on her lap.
“Isn’t it hard? Can you do more?”
“Yes, I’m alright. And I didn’t even use up my mana.”
“Health and physical strength is a different matter.….”
As the words were blurred, Erica smiled and waved her hands
saying it was okay. Then she stuck her nose in the book and glared at
it as if she was eating the book with her brightly shining eyes.
‘She’s working really hard.…….’
Going forward even in not very good situations. That was the
charm of the original Erica, and I liked Erica for that charm.
She had a cute appearance, but to me who had been quite tough
in my previous life, that kind of appearance came like hope, and I
was subtly happy to see her growing up well.
When I saw Erica up close, I realized that she was more sincere
than I thought.
‘Hang in there! ‘Cause I’ll lay you a flower road!’
The goal was to become Trump and build a pretty mansion for
Erica.
“I memorized it all.”
“Oh, yeah? Do you want to try it right now?”
www.asianovel.com
346 Report
“Yes.”
Erica jumped up and stepped into the white circle drawn in the
battlefield.
As she breathed deeply and closed her eyes, she stretched her
arms forward and drew a magic circle in her head. Erica narrowed
her eyebrows and opened her eyes again, focused on her fingertips,
and I held her breath as I watched her…
The 3-minute silence followed.
What came out to the battlefield was only Erica’s breathing, and
when I noticed that Erica’s arms were trembling, she lowered her
arms and talked with a sigh.
“I guess not this magic again this time.”
Erica dropped her arms helplessly and had a mixed look on her
face.
“I’m so sorry, Yerine, I just keep wasting the time.”
“Oh, no, Erica. I asked you to do it first, and I have plenty

of time.”
“But…”
Erica dropped her head and blurred her words. The visibly
depressed look made my heart flutter.
“May, maybe I shouldn’t have joined the Academy…….”
“……”
I understood. When I was mixed up in a group of people living in a

completely different world from mine, I thought so too.
“No, Erica. It’s not.”
www.asianovel.com
347 Report
I talked to her as I approached her.
“I told you that everyone had a magic trick that suited

them. You just haven’t found it yet.”
The pink eyes gazed at me.
“It’ll take a while, but if we both search for it, you’ll find it
soon. Even if it takes a few days, all we have to do is just try
and find it, right?”
I said to Erica with a smile.
“So please don’t think about it. I was so happy to be

friends with you at the Academy.”
Erica looked blankly into the air as if she had been hit in the head
for a moment. Then she lowered her head, rubbed it around her
eyes, and replied in a slightly shaky voice.
“Thank you so much, for me.”
Again, her eyes were slightly red.
“Yes, just keep up the good work. Let’s try again.”
The corners of her mouth rose by itself as if she had found a will.
Looking at Erica, standing proudly in the circle with fists in her hands,
I smiled and talked.
“Erica, it’s also said that the user’s mood condition affects
when she invokes magic.”
It wasn’t made up. It is also written in the family vision book, and it
was for this reason that there was a saying to immerse yourself while
imagining before you activate the magic.
“Really? So what kind of mind do I need to invoke magic

now?”
www.asianovel.com
348 Report
After agonizing over Erica’s question again with my arms folded, I
opened my mouth and answered.
“Why don’t you just say you’re going to kill half the
opponent in front of you?”
In front of Erica as much as possible, I was trying to self-esteem

the language life that I had been cultivated and accumulated for
about 25 years. Erica looked surprised as I used stronger expressions
than I thought.
“Oh, yeah……I see. I see. I’ll try again.”
Erica closed her eyes again and talked.
“Yes. I’ll wait for you, so give it one more time.”
The silence continued again, and Erica had kept her hands wide
open. But after about five minutes, nothing happened. Eventually,
Erica, who had lost her strength, sighed and shook her arms.
“Sorry.”
“Oh, no. You don’t have to be sorry.”
Waving my hands, I talked affectionately.
“The truth is……I don’t know what it’s like to feel like
killing an opponent, Yerine.”
“Ah…”
The remark made me think hard. Is there any way to make that
understandable in one shot? After putting my finger around my
mouth and agonizing over it for a while, I decided to do the best I
thought.
“Erica, close your eyes from now on and think about the
situation I told you about. Maybe you can get the feeling if
www.asianovel.com
349 Report
you concentrate on this.”
“Uh? I get it.”
Erica closed her eyes quietly, and I straightened my voice and

began to talk.
“Come on, focus and imagine…You know, you came to my

castle and found an album of my childhood photos.”
“Huh?”
“When I was about 4 or 5 years old……..in a headband with

a ribbon, in a soft Cape and a dress, an album full of pictures
of me. ”
Then Erica frowned and her mouth slightly raised up.
“Wait, aren’t you too happy?”
“Go on and I’ll listen to it.”
Erica eventually listened to my story with a suspicious look on her

face.
“But because you like it so much, I decided to give you a

picture. A picture of me with pigtails and smiling brightly
with a snowman in the snow.”
“Gasp!”
“You got the picture and you were looking into it at

school…….”
Erica was doing her best with a frown as if she were really
concentrating. But seeing her mouth smiling, it was clear that she
was really imagining what I said.
“But then..….”
www.asianovel.com
350 Report
I talked with a sudden change in my voice.
“Cassius took it away.”
It was Erica’s face that turned cold. The fact that it worked brought
joy into my heart.
“And more than that, to the Imperial Palace…..”
Pop- The floor shook slightly with the sound of something bursting.
Soon there was a thud and dust on the floor. ————— For any
mistakes errors and issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
351 Report
Chapter 36
I saw it clearly then. The red spark splashes from the fingertips of
Erica and then disappears. Looking in the direction of the spark,
there was a tiny scratch on the wooden wall.
“Erica…”
Looking back slowly, Erica opened her eyes wide and looked down
at her hand as if she could not believe it.
“N, no way…….”
I couldn’t keep my mouth shut, either. I didn’t know this would

happen.
“Yes, that’s it, Erica!”
I approached as I liked it, Erica still muttered, looking down at her

hands with a dumb face.
“So, this is the feeling of how you want to kill someone….”
I’m sorry, Cassius. But thanks to you, I got an unexpected harvest.
“I never thought You’d find it so soon! Besides, it’s quite

powerful!”
“I can’t believe I’m using magic.….”
Erica, admiringly, flipping her palm and looking back and forth.
“It’s so amazing!”
www.asianovel.com
352 Report
A gleam of joy shone on her face.
I thought it was good. Since basic attacks were possible, if we

practised more, she wouldn’t be out of the combat class after being
beaten up anymore.
“Erica, you’ve also made a basic attack, so let’s do one

more magic and then go.”
“Okay!”
Erica smiled broadly and burned her will even though she had been
wrestling with magic for hours with me.
“Then let’s do this next. I think this is right in order.”
I gave the book that I had opened up beforehand to Erica and

talked cheerfully.
Erica, who had her eyes fixed on the book for a while, began to
memorize the magic circle by drawing a circle with her fingers,
saying, “I see.”
I looked at her and thought to myself.
‘I didn’t even think it would be real….’
Now I thought I could be a little relieved.
‘Or maybe the kind of magic she’d become good at has

changed…’
I didn’t know the result unless I tried it. I decided to wait until Erica
memorized the magic circle.
“I think I’m ready. I’ll try again.”
“Oh, wait a minute, this time I’ll stand opposite you.”
www.asianovel.com
353 Report
“Oh, well, I guess we should.”
This time, the process was the same. Erica stood at one end of the
battlefield, took a deep breath and closed her eyes and focused. I
looked at her like that and held my breath.
“Uh…… Erica, do you think it’s working?”
With her hands raised high in the air, she replied.
“I do, but……… I don’t know!”
“For now, I understand, so let’s try it.”
And I came up with a magic circle in my head.
“I’ll use it weakly, so don’t worry and keep it going.”
At the end of that remark, I drew a thin stream of water from the
tip of my finger and came towards Erica. As soon as the stream of
water stretching out along the line reached Erica, the air was hazy.
And as if the stream had hit something, it couldn’t move forward and
bent and flowed to the floor.
“Yerine! This is….”
I smiled at Erica, who looked at the stream with a surprised look.
The only magic that Erica in the original could do, which could not
do any magic. It was defensive magic.
“As expected, attack magic, then defence magic.”
With a proud smile, I walked one step forward proudly.
“I told you, Erica. We’ll find it.”
That night when the moonlight was flowing through the windows,
the light in the Battlefield Hall did not go out until late at night.
www.asianovel.com
354 Report
***
“Uh, it’s finally over……!”
Rachel said, stretching her body to the full.
Today was Friday, and we just finished the last Combat Class of the
week.
“It’s fun to have a lot of practical class rather than just

listening, but don’t you think they consume too much
energy?”
I asked Rachel as I packed my writing equipment.
Rachel yawned and replied with a slightly sleepy look.
“Oh, that’s true.”
“Let’s go and eat. You can just go to the cafeteria today.”
“Yes. We can meet with A-class kids then take Erica right away.
Then Cassius looked back and asked me.
“Are you going straight to the restaurant today?”
“Yes, Professor Frain said I could just go today.”
“I see.”
He replied, rolling up the hem of his slightly charred shirt because

of the spark I blew. I hope you don’t misunderstand. I already
apologized and offered to buy him a new shirt, but he didn’t accept
it.
For your information, I’m going to buy a new shirt and throw it in
Cassius’s face so that he can’t refuse it later. While waiting for
Cassius, who was packing until the last minute, Eugene, who had
www.asianovel.com
355 Report
already packed up, headed for the back door without looking back.
“Hey, why are you so busy? The class is over, anyway.”
When I called him up, Eugene sighed but eventually looked back.
“What is it? It’s up to me anyway.”
“Hey, come on, you’ve got to organize the class journal

with me anyway. Just eat together then do it together. It’s
annoying to meet separately.”
At my words, Eugene groaned painfully.
He probably has no choice but to agree with my argument that it is

inefficient to meet separately. He just has to let go of his pride and
accept it, but he seems to live a very tiring life.
“…okay.”
“That’s right.”
Nodding my head satisfactorily, I moved on.
“Then let’s hurry up and go to the A-Class kids.”
The four of us were S-classes, and Rayl and Astra were A-classes,
so we would often meet together after class and bring Erica out of
3rd-class.
It was the first time Eugene joined.
After a long time, Astra and Rayl were putting a band-aid on their
faces one by one, as if they were fighting a bloody fight.
“Gasp, you guys had a rough day….”
Then Astra replied,
www.asianovel.com
356 Report
“No, it’s just that…. Why must I be paired with him in the
combat class today?”
Astra talked to Rayl, who was standing next to her.
Well, it wasn’t strange that each of them had a scar because they
were the best in the A-Class.
“Ah…..then that scar of Rayl’s is that Astra….”
“Yes. A leader who punches mercilessly. You’re so mean.”
Rayl talked while acting as a poor enemy, crying.
“Hey……You won anyway by using your talisman….”
Astra spoke in a sullen voice.
“Yes, yes. Stop fighting now. You both suffered.”
Rachel talked skillfully mediating the situation.
“Huh? But there’s Eugene, too. What brings you here?”
She spoke in a rather welcome voice as if she had only discovered

Eugene.
For your information, Rayl and Astra were generous enough to

tolerate Eugene’s dirty personality and play along with it.
“Hey, now you’re finally thinking about getting close to us?

I’m touched.”
Astra talked with Rayl, trying to kill his mood.
Until then, with his mouth shut, he murmured with clenched teeth
towards the two who gave a strong welcome.
“oush noish (you’re noisy)……….”
www.asianovel.com
357 Report
“Oh, you actually like it very much, don’t you? Don’t you?”
“That’s right, that’s right. When you see him like this,
Eugene is actually very shy!”
Eventually, Eugene, whose anger exploded, screamed.
“Shut up! I’m not like that!”
Behind her back, the sound of Eugene’s retribution, and the sound
of Astra and Rayl giggling resonated in the hallway.
Rachel shook her head, and, of course, Cassius, who had not
thought much, was looking out the window with his bright yellow
eyes.
“Still the same today.”
He smiled forward, not looking behind him.
“These two really.”
It was just when Eugene, who was so angry from behind, was
screaming again. An unusually strong wind brushed past my face.
In a moment, my hair was all turned upside down, covering my

face with my arms and opening my eyes. The wind came so suddenly
upon us that we all stopped in the middle of the corridor and stood
still for a while, being puzzled.
A sudden wind blew out some torches that were hanging in the
hallway.
But after the wind swept by, the corridor again became as silent as
usual.
“The wind?”
“What was that just now?”
www.asianovel.com
358 Report
The wind was extremely cool and cold.
But now the corridor was so quiet, even though such a strong wind
had scratched it.
“What, just now?”
Astra crawled in and muttered in a shrill voice.
I jerked my head back, but there was no one behind us.
We were really the only ones walking through that quiet corridor.
“Why do I have a bad feeling about this?”
There’s no reason for the sudden wind to blow indoors.
At that time, Cassius, who was looking around for something like
me, hardened for a moment, and finally began to scream like crazy.
“Everyone run behind you!”
At the same time, at the other end of the corridor, we could see an
unknown black object flying towards us.
The object, which looked like a cape flying in the air, had a curious
look as if it had human arms and legs around it.
“Ahhhhhh!”
Someone screamed as the huge objects rushed at us at a terrifying

speed.
I pushed out an arm, which I didn’t even know whose belonged to,
and then I squeezed my palm right to the floor and put it on the
stone floor.
“Get out of the way!”
www.asianovel.com
359 Report
In an instant, a high wall popped out of the floor.
I don’t know what it is, but just before those monstrous things that
would certainly end up hitting us, the walls that touched the ceiling
completely blocked the void, and the monsters were trapped on the
other side of the corridor.
I shouted back, concentrating as much as I could to prevent the

wall from collapsing.
“Somebody go and call the professor!”
“Yerine ”
“Hurry up!”
I looked back, screaming horribly. But just then, Rachel’s face,

which was looking at me, was filled with amazement.
“Yerine, in front of you!”
Somehow the monsters were in front of me. I’m sure, it must have
been blocked by the wall, but why?.
“Huh?”
Only then did I see it. The way it passes through the wall really
slowly like ghosts looks so unpleasant.[1]
I saw it as the shadow of it, which came as if it were a huge reaper,

fluttering in black and frightened, cast upon me. The monster opens
its huge cave-like mouth with terrible teeth. It’s too late to avoid.
“Damn it~”
Raising my right hand, I desperately recalled a magic circle.
When the mouth of the monster, who was about to eat my hand
before the flame, was only 30 centimetres ahead, a golden object
www.asianovel.com
360 Report
came out in a flash and broke in between the monsters.
“Yerine!”
I could hear Cassius’s urgent cry in my head.
A tremendous roar rang out across the hall, and the monster
twisted his body in anguish. ————— [1] From this on please think
that monster or ghost as Dementor from Harry Potter ———— For
any mistakes errors and issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
361 Report
Chapter 37
When a golden tiger, the size of a house, scratched the monster

with its front paws, the monster roared and twisted around.
“Cassius!’
I reached for Cassius, who was standing between the monster and
me.
“Don’t come!”
Cassius’s raw voice rang in my head. The golden tiger growled at

me with its head slightly turned.
But then, the monster rushed forward again.
“Look ahead!”
I stretched out my right hand, recalling the magic circle in my head

to invoke magic.
I thought I could just jump out to Cassius’s front and shoot a spark
at the monster.
Yeah, I was thinking that’s enough.
Upon hearing my cry, Cassius crouched on the floor and jumped

high as the monster approached, sticking out his withered front
teeth.
I thought it was fortunate that Cassius responded quickly. I could

invoke magic while the monster falters.
www.asianovel.com
362 Report
“……..!”
But Cassius’ body, which attacked the monster, passed through it.
“What is…?”
For a moment, Cassius’s faint golden hair shone over the

monster’s body, fluttering like a cloak made of opaque cloth.
And the monster that passed through Cassius rushed at me at a

terrifying speed.
When the magic circle in my head stopped due to confusion, a

monster with black hands grabbed my arm and dragged my body.
“Ugh!”
At the same time as the nape of my neck tightened, my vision

turned black. AS if the monster had swallowed me completely, the
front sight was pitch-black.
I struggled, tried to let go, but the monster grabbed me and

wouldn’t let me go.
The lack of oxygen made me feel dizzy. The more I tried, the more
the monster choked me, and I felt like I was about to let go of my
mind. I closed my eyes, suffering from pain that I had never felt in
my life.
‘No…Hurry up and get the magic…..…!’
I tried to come up with the magic circle in my head at a time when

my eyes were getting blurred.
And then, the hand of the cold, like a corpse, the unpleasant
monster, grabbed my cheek.
“Eugh…”
www.asianovel.com
363 Report
No matter how much I shook my face, its hands, which would cover
half of my face, did not fall off.
And then, soon, its hand turned to my left eye.
‘What the heck….’
Suddenly, the black hand with its fingernails tried to pull my

eyelids, forcing me to open my left eye.
As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a cave-like black mouth, with

its sharp teeth, open wide.
A cold sweat broke out from the back of my back in an instant. The
mouth was coming very slowly, toward my eyes.
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
As I gathered all the remaining power in a faint situation and

recalled a magic circle in my head, flames of maximum fire poured
out of my hand.
All the cold hands that held me fell, and in an instant, the field of
vision brightened.
“Yerine!”
Coming out of the monster’s grip, I rolled on the floor.
“Ahhhh!”
The shoulder hit the stone floor, and a tremendous shock hit the
body.
In the meantime, however, I did not stop sending out sparks.
There was a spark on the body of the monster who had been hit by
my flame. As the fire spread from the embers slowly eroded the
body, the monster flowed down with a strange sound.
www.asianovel.com
364 Report
As the flames fired intensively in its direction, the monster
desperately stuck to the wall to avoid the flames, and soon slipped
out of the ceiling behind me.
I soon passed between Rayl and Rachel, who were fighting behind
against another monster who flew behind the corner.
I had to go right after them. I didn’t know what’s going to happen if

there’s something like that in school.
“Everyone, bend your heads!”
In my words, Rayl and Rachel bowed their heads right away, then I
fired sparks squarely at another monster they were dealing with.
At that time Cassius bit the side of the burning monster in the
same agony, and the monster fell on the floor, unable to rise into the
air.
“Astra and Eugene are still behind!”
When I heard Rayl’s cry, I ran frantically down the corridor.
Turning to the right, I saw Eugene facing the monster, splashing

various sparks at the end of the corridor.
On the left, Astra was confronting another monster. As usual, she

was in her combat posture with red energy on her two fists, as she
did during a battle, and she was watching the monster with sharp
eyes and not missing its move.
“Cassius and I will go this way! Yerine, you help Rayl and
Eugene!”
Rachel shouted as she pulled out of her fingertips to the left.
“Okay!”
After answering, I ran to join Eugene.
www.asianovel.com
365 Report
The monster, who was hit by Eugene’s attack magic, was reeling
with holes.
“Eugene….!”
Rayl, who was running with him, called out Eugene, who was
fighting with all his might spirit.
“Rayl, let’s help him!”
Immediately the flame blew, and the monster rose to the ceiling
and escaped out of the window.
Eugene must have been exhausted since he spent a lot of mana.

He took a slow breath and looked at Rayl with his blue eyes.
“You guys……have you taken care of all the others?”
The question was answered by Rayl, clasping his hands.
“I don’t know much.”
Then Eugene frowned and gritted his teeth.
“I don’t know what those are, but we have to catch them

all right now.”
Eugene rubbed his hands with a serious look on his face.
“It’s all over if they go to the dorm–”
At that moment, Rayl’s face was bathed in astonishment.
A black object suddenly popped out from behind a pillar near

where Eugene stood.
“Eugene!”
Eugene, who was only concerned about the front, seemed to have
www.asianovel.com
366 Report
not noticed at all that a monster was approaching behind him.
For a very short time, when Rayl screamed, I saw Eugene’s face
turn blue.
Only then did Eugene notice the monster approaching behind him
and slightly turned his head. He stared blankly at the black monster
with big eyes.
The monster was opening his mouth toward Eugene at a distance

of only one meter, and toward Eugene, which was completely
hardened, the monsters approached at a rapid pace without
hesitation.
The sharp monster’s fangs shimmered in the dreary corridor.
“Eugene!”
I jumped as hard as I could and stretched my arm toward Eugene. I

grabbed the collar with fingertips and pulled it back with all my
strength.
When Eugene was completely out of my sight, the monster was

really just around the corner.
I could hear someone screaming behind me, but I couldn’t

understand what he meant.
“……die.”
I muttered a curse and shot a red flame at the monster’s

cavernous mouth.
The monster, whose mouth was full of fireworks, roared away in

anguish. However, that could not have extinguished the flames that
had already been swallowed.
“You…! What are you doing!”
www.asianovel.com
367 Report
Turning slightly behind to the voice ringing the corridor, Eugene,
who had fallen on the ground, was shouting with trembling eyes.
I shouted as hard as I could at him.
“Use magic to make light or heat! Right now!”
The monster was wriggling. But it still had the power to attack us.
“Damn it!”
I heard a curse, and Eugene got up from the floor and stood beside
me.
The green spark that popped out of Eugene’s hand hit the monster
with my flame all over his body.
The spark, which had never been so bright as to be seen before,

gave off a small burst of smoke as soon as it was hit by a monster.
Then the amulet which Rayl had flown was attached to the monster
and the amulet that flamed soon poured out white light.
The monster, who was giggling and making a strange noise, fell on
the floor with a puff on the spot.
The monster that fell on the floor did not budge and left the flames
that were gnawing at its body. There was a smell of burning in the
hall, and smoke rose from the body of the monster.
“Gasp…”
With no hands down yet, the three of us kept looking at the

monster.
If he wakes up again, it’s over. For about three minutes, however,

the monster showed no sign of rising.
“I think…..it’s dead.”
www.asianovel.com
368 Report
Rayl stammered and said,
At the end of his words, Eugene and I slowly lowered our hands,
and according to Rayl’s words, the monster lay down without moving
Then Astra’s voice was heard from behind.
“Guys!”
When she confronted the monster earlier, the eyes of Astra, who
was showing great charisma and showing a firm face, were teary.
“Everyone……whoa… You all right? Who’s hurt?”
Fortunately, Astra didn’t seem to have been seriously injured.

Rachel also had a small scar on her face, but it didn’t look like it was
serious.
Everyone looked back at each other to see if there were any

injuries.
As far as I can tell, no one was injured and all of us were able to
walk.
“Are you alright? Guys, let’s go to the infirmary right now–”
As soon as I opened my mouth, Cassius, wet with sweat and

drooping hair, came to my front. Surprised by the sudden moving
Cassius, everyone turned their heads. Soon, Cassius held my face
with both hands and shouted, without giving me time to respond.
“Are you.crazy?”
The golden eyes were cool like a beast and the hands holding my
face had to strength in it.
“Why did you go forward without avoiding it? What are you
going to do if you really die?”
www.asianovel.com
369 Report
“……I’m not the only one who hasn’t avoided it. Everyone
didn’t run away until the end.”
“You were the only one who pushed me ahead when the
monster first appeared!”
The wailing voice of Cassius resounded in the hallway.
As he gasped in his wailing, he looked down at me in astonishment

and murmured.
“If you die……I…….”
His unsteady twisting voice rang in my ears. ————— For any

www.asianovel.com
370 Report
Chapter 38
“If you die……I……”
At that moment, professors came running screaming from behind

the dusty corridor.
“Oh, my God! What the–”
The professors, who came running with their capes fluttering,

looked alternately at us, covered in dust and dead bodies of
monsters lying on the floor.
When the professors suddenly ran, Cassius bit his lips and turned
away from me.
“All six, let’s go to the infirmary first. We’ll hear about the
situation later.”
We exchanged glances at each other, looking at each other in

silence, and so we stepped toward the infirmary.
In the meantime, Cassius deliberately turned his back on me and

said nothing.
***
‘Yerine’
I opened my eyes to the vague voice of a child who was calling out
my name.
“…….”
www.asianovel.com
371 Report
It was the dream again.
“Ha….”
Sighing, I rubbed my hands around the hot left eye. I don’t know
how long this dream will come.
‘Is that boy really Cassius?’
My days have been full of unexpected things. Starting with a

dream that lasted a few days ago, to an unknown monster that
suddenly attacked the school.
Further questions that have not been answered there.
‘I’m sure there’s nothing like this in the original story.’
There was no such thing as that monster and the past involving
Cassius was not described, at least in the part I read.
How the hell should I accept this situation?
While sitting on the bed and thinking, I heard a knock on my door.
“Who?”
“Yerine, it’s me. Astra.”
Outside came the voice of a slightly subdued Astra. Sitting on the

bed, I ran straight and opened the door. Then there was a red-haired
Astra standing in a cloak in the hallway. With a band-aid on her face,
I glanced over her shining eyes with a smile on her face, and I smiled.
“Come in.”
Astra showed her teeth and responded with a broad smile.
“Thank you, Yerine.”
www.asianovel.com
372 Report
With Astra in the room, I turned my back from her for a moment
and locked the door. Confirming that the door was locked well, I
turned to her in the middle of the room and talked calmly.
“Yes, we still have a lot to talk about, right?”
As she stared at me with her hands clasped tightly, Astra asked me

with an incomprehensible face.
“What is it, Yerine? Why do you suddenly use honorifics?”
“I would have let you in if you’d come in the way you were,
but you did it because of the rules, right?”
I said indifferently with both hands on my waist.
“Isn’t that right, Cassius?”
I asked with narrow eyes.
Astra, ah no, Cassius, in the shape of Astra, scratched his head and
frowned at my words.
“How the hell did you know?”
“Astra would have asked me once more, ‘Can I come in?’

before she came in.”
“Ha, yes, I suppose so…….”
Cassius sighed and pulled out a transparent vial from his black
cloak.
“Wait a minute.”
Pulling the cap off the medicine bottle, he emptied the medicine

into his mouth, and with it, his skin began to melt slowly.
www.asianovel.com
373 Report
A few minutes later, in my room stood Cassius, not Astra, and in
the dark, the bright yellow eyes shone like a beast.
“Cassius.”
I called out his name as he stood in the dark and looked at the floor
obliquely with half-closed eyes.
“Why, Yerine.”
It was a slightly weak voice. The energy that I normally felt when I
called his name was all gone, although he still felt friendly but dry.
“You must be upset with me.”
“…..I’m not upset, it’s just…..”
“Then just what you want to talk about.”
“I’m coming to talk about it, but that’s not the priority.”
I didn’t think there would be anything more important than a

conversation right after the confrontation with the monster.
“What? Then what comes first?”
At that remark, Cassius looked at me with a determined look and

reached out his hand.
“Your shoulder, it must be hurt.”
“Ah.”
“You’ve got some rough treatment in the infirmary, but it

won’t be as good as my healing magic.”
Only then did I understand. In fact, he could talk to me on another

day about the monster thing, but he didn’t have to come to my room
at night like this.
www.asianovel.com
374 Report
‘He was trying to heal me.….’
I’m a little touched without knowing why.
“Give it to me.”
“Uh… do I just have to stick my shoulder out like this?”
“Yes.”
As Cassius words, I extended the shoulder that had hit the floor
towards him.
Soon after, from Cassius’s hand came a mass of bright yellow light,
and a mass of warm light slowly wrapped around my shoulder.
But somehow the lumps of light melted into my shoulders. Usually,

when Cassius used healing magic, the lump of light would melt into
the wound and scatter gently.
Strangely enough, however, the blocks of light floated around the

shoulders and were absorbed into the hands of Cassius.
“Huh?”
At the same time, we both looked blankly at the spot where the
missing masses of light had been.
“You’re……you already healed.”
“Huh? I’m already healed?”
“If this happens, it means that there is no wound on your

shoulder right now. Try to move it.”
As Cassius said, I turned my shoulder wide, but surprisingly I didn’t

feel any pain like before.
“Oh, my God, I’m all better……….”
www.asianovel.com
375 Report
Looking at me, who was swirling my shoulders, Cassius opened his
mouth and murmured.
“No, how did you……….”
Did it heal faster because I’m a wizard?
I just woke up for a few hours, but it was amazing that the wounds
that were not completely healed in the infirmary were recovered.
“That’s a relief. I thought I wouldn’t be able to lift my arm

for a few days.”
We talked in the dark, looking around with our arms raised.
But I didn’t notice that Cassius’s face was rapidly getting dark.
“Thanks, though. Thank you for coming all the way to my

room~.”
“Even so, you shouldn’t have taken your life so lightly on

the spot.”
A cold voice filled the room with cold air. When I lifted the eyes
that were looking at my arm in amazement, I met Cassius, who
looked at me with his yellow eyes.
“…someone had to stop it…..”
“We could’ve run away together. You didn’t have to fight

and sacrifice for other people.”
“If the retreat was blocked, they could all die together.”
“You could have died too!”
Cassius said, sweeping his hair back and forth with one hand,
seemingly frustrated.
www.asianovel.com
376 Report
“Yeah, maybe somebody should have stopped it. But it
didn’t have to be you.”
“What I was able to do back then was- ”
“Yerine”
The low voice, which seemed to contain the boiling emotion inside,
forced me to shut my mouth.
“Listen to me. Please.”
Cassius’s look at me with his eyes raised looked so distressed and

painful.
At that moment, the image of the child in the dream quickly

crossed my mind, and I was standing still, feeling my heart tightened.
“…no matter how much magic power you have, you could
have died by that monster.”
“……”
“Can’t you cherish yourself a little more? I’m afraid you’ll

keep giving up your life with the determination to save
someone else.”
Cassius, who vented his own feelings in a low voice, showed more
calm, yet intense feelings than ever before.
“Cassius….”
When I called his name, he looked straight at me with his wobbly

eyes.
“Your caring for other people. I think it’s great. I like that
side of you, but-”
His voice as he delivered the last word was clearly shaking.
www.asianovel.com
377 Report
“Every time I see you do that, it’s like, really, someone’s
breaking my heart.”
I felt dazed as if I had been hit in the back of my head.
Because I am strong. It’s different from my previous life, where I

couldn’t go out even though I had the ability.
Unconsciously, I thought I wouldn’t die and get hurt under any

circumstances. So I thought I could come forward, and everything
would be solved once I used magic.
I didn’t even notice that every time I stepped forward like that, I
would be torn in the heart of someone who cherishes me.
“I know I’m sensitive. But it’s so hard.….”
Casius’ face, smiling with a gentle twitch of his eyes, resembled a

child in a dream who was shedding beads of tears with his eyes wide
open.
Coming near before I knew it, he slowly stretched out his long, thin
fingers toward me. Cassius, who held me in his arms, hugged me as
hard as if I would fly like a balloon and couldn’t catch me.
I could feel the touch of soft hair on my neck. A black cloak

fluttered in front of me like the night sky.
“Ah…”
With a single sigh, we both fell on the bed.
The scent of anemone, unknown where it came from, tickled the

tip of the nose.
Cassius’s whisper, unable to control his emotions, reached my ear.
“I’m sorry. You don’t know anything. Every time you get
involved in something weird, I can’t do anything that can
www.asianovel.com
378 Report
help.”
The shoulders of Cassius, whose face was buried at the scruff of

my neck, were shaking.
“I’m sorry because I like you. But–”
Suddenly he raised his head, throwing up in a choking voice.
“Don’t go away from me.”
His eyes were filled with my figure, resembling a golden lake

shining through the flowing black hair.
Even though tears resembling glass beads didn’t fall from his eyes
that were more covered than the boy in the dream.
Why do those biting lips, the gently fluttering hair, and the black
cloak that surrounds you, look really sad? ————— For any
www.asianovel.com
379 Report
Chapter 39
“Cassius.”
He raised his hand toward my cheek, resembling a tiger looking at

me with his swaying eyes.
His cheeks, which seemed cold, were warmer than his hands.
The moment his finger brushed my face, Cassius looked at me with

a puzzled but somehow sad look.
“I’m sorry. I think I was a little short-witted.”
Cassius bit his lips at my words. Like a person trying to suppress

the overflowing emotions that pierce their throat inside.
“How Cassius thinks of me……I can’t say I know it right,

but I should have been a little more careful if I knew you
were worried about me.”
Without me knowing, Cassius must have had quite a few moments

when his heart was pounding for fear that I might die.
And, frankly, when swallowed by a monster, I thought that even I

would die for a very short time, so he must be so afraid back then?
“But-
I said, sweeping the flowing black hair behind his ears.
“I won’t stop helping others.”
www.asianovel.com
380 Report
It was a little reckless to go forward and fight alone before we
could even figure out what the monster was in front of us.
But I didn’t want to save myself in every situation. Because I had

an ability, and I wanted to live like this.
“I really… I wanted to use my powers to help others. Even

now.”
When asked why I had nothing to say.
Still, one thing was certain that this is what I want to do.
“That’s not to say I’m going to sacrifice myself up as I did

earlier. I’ll keep in mind that if I get hurt, you’ll suffer great
pain.”
Cassius’s eyes grew and then became smaller for a very short
time.
Then he soon smiled and said, gently bending his yellowish shining
eyes.
“Yes, that’s really your answer-like.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes.”
A deep, resonant voice spread out in the dark.
As I lay still and stared at his face, as if possessed by the voice,

Cassius gently grabbed my right hand, which had been stretched out
on the bed, and pulled it up before me.
“Thank you for listening.”
It was when I was staring blankly at the golden eyes blinking in the
dark.
www.asianovel.com
381 Report
Cassius slowly and carefully thrust his face close to my wrist.
“Wa, wait…”
By the time a warm breath passed through the skin of my wrist, he

closed his eyes still and kissed my wrist. When the soft yet soft lips
touched my wrist, I came to my senses. Suddenly, my heart began to
beat like crazy.
After a while, Cassius opened his eyes and removed his lips from
my wrist, and gently placed my hand back on the bed. But the place
where he touched his lips was as hot as a fire, even though there was
nothing.
‘What the hell, this….’
Suddenly, I was embarrassed by my heart beating so fast that I

couldn’t control it. But unlike me, Cassius rose calmly with a still
lingering smile on his face.
‘Hmm?’
I lay still waiting for Cassius, who disappeared from sight, thinking
that there might be more, but there was no response.
Eventually, I got up and asked Cassius, who was sitting on the side
of the bed, gazing at him.
“Is that’s it?”
“What?”
Seeing Cassius looking at me with a curious look on his face, he

really seemed to have no intention of going any further.
Is it a good thing among the misfortunes? I was thinking about

what to do because I thought he’d do something more today.
“Don’t you have anything else?”
www.asianovel.com
382 Report
“…Ah.”
Only then did Cassius nod and burst into laughter.
“Think about it, Yerine, I’ve been terrified you’re going to

die, and there’s no way I’ll come upon you without your
consent.”
“Hmm… well, that’s true but somehow the

atmosphere…….”
“And you, if I do something like that, you’ll use air magic in

a single gourd and blow me up. I don’t want to be stuck in
the wall again.”
“Oh, stop talking about it……… I said I’m sorry for

that……….”
Cassius’s whispering and giggling sound made my cheeks inflated

and expressed displeasure.
“And I still don’t have the confidence to beat you. If you

use magic, I’m done. And also I don’t want to be hated by
you.”
‘Looking at this side of him, there seems to be an honest

side…….’
Well, I really couldn’t tell. But then, I thought something was

wrong.
‘Come to think of it…….?’
As I tried to bring my hand to my mouth, I hesitated and put my

hand down again.
“Cassius.”
I called his name quietly in the darkroom.
www.asianovel.com
383 Report
“Why?”
I asked him while throwing an oblique gaze toward him, with those
yellow eyes shining looking straight at me.
“Are you hiding something from me?”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
I slowly approached him, frowning, and fixed my gaze on his yellow

eyes.
“I’ve been feeling a little weird since last time, but………

you just said you’re not confident you can beat me with
magic, are you?”
“Huh? I did.”
“Before, didn’t you even say you couldn’t beat me before

the 2nd round?”
Cassius’s face was slightly hardened by my remark. As if he was a

little nervous.
“How can you be so conclusive when you haven’t fought

me in person?”
“You have to be so good. You entered the Academy as the

top.”
Cassius replied, arm in arm as if nothing had happened.
“That’s not all.”
Very slightly, I saw Cassius’ eyebrows go up.
“When the monster hit us earlier. You reacted faster than

anyone else. You were the first one who shouted to run
away.”
www.asianovel.com
384 Report
“That’s it because it looked dangerous to anyone.”
“You know what? Those monsters came around the corner.

I’m sure I remember you shouting to run away even before
the monster showed up.”
“I saw the shadow reflected through the window. From the

shadows, I could see that they were never familiar creatures
to us.”
It was a valid excuse, but he couldn’t get out of here. There were
still a few more questions left.
“You said to me after we got rid of the monster, didn’t you?

That even how strong I am, I could even die.”
“……”
“I know it could only be a guess, but I can only think that

you knew the information about the monster before we
fought them and even before they attacked us.”
“Yerine, that’s not -”
I took out my finger at Cassius, who hurriedly brought up his

words, and said,
“Cassius, I’m not doubting you. I’m not pushing you, so

please listen to me until the end. I really want to ask you
something.”
At the remark, Cassius clenched his two fists and nodded his head.
“In the previous case of DXellaria. Do you remember?”
Cassius looked aside, nodding his head still.
“You say you knew that the DXellaria was fake because of
the bubble, but is it the truth?”
www.asianovel.com
385 Report
“……”
“You took the vial back later and took a closer look, but
somehow I think you were expecting it to be fake from the
beginning. That’s why you were able to actively help.”
Cassius, who listened quietly to my story, sighed and asked me.
“So, what do you want to ask?”
Then I looked him in the eye and answered back.
“If it’s a problem that can’t be answered, you don’t have to

answer it.”
And took a step closer to him.
“You, I don’t know how that’s possible, but–”
If this hypothesis is correct, then maybe we can figure out the

cause of the disturbance.
It may also prevent this from happening again in the future so that
Cassius wouldn’t worry about me or about anyone else getting hurt.
“Aren’t you able to grasp and identify the other’s mana?”
As my voice resonated in the room where a ray of moonlight

poured down, Cassius looked at me with half-opened yellow eyes.
“…….”
For a while, Cassius looked at me with a soft look.
But there was no sign of him opening his mouth.
“Well, again, if it’s hard to answer, you don’t have to.”
Then Cassius burst into a rambling smile and retorted.
www.asianovel.com
386 Report
“…..as expected you’re too sharp, Yerine.”
He said, sweeping his black hair like the night sky.
“Is it true?”
“Well… you’re right. I can see mana insight.”
“Is that possible?”
“Yes. But it’s not always visible.”
“But can I, uh, say anything? I think you’ve kept it a secret,

given what you haven’t told me so far.”
Cassius put his finger around his mouth for a while and made a
face while pondering something.
“It’s okay because it’s you. I think you have a heavy

mouth.”
The eyes blinked with golden light. The straight look at me, and the
absolute trust I felt there, somehow made my heart tickle.
“Of course I don’t mean to talk about it here and there,

but… Anyway, thanks for telling me.”
“Yeah… you’re gonna keep what I told you a secret, right?”
“Of course.”
I didn’t know it was really possible to see mana.
When I read the original story, there was no explanation that

Cassius had that ability.
“Cassius, then do you think… You can see my mana?”
“Huh?”
www.asianovel.com
387 Report
Cassius asked back, staring at me. ————— For any mistakes
www.asianovel.com
388 Report
Chapter 40
“I was wondering if you could see my mana. I’ve always

wondered how much it is.”
“Ah……didn’t you measure it before you entered the

school?”
“Yes, but I don’t know exactly because there was some

problem with the measuring machine. And then I never really
measured my mana again.”
I did not necessarily say that the measuring machine exploded in

the middle. Because I felt like I was bragging uselessly.
“Uh… Really? Well, that machine won’t break that easy.”
“I don’t know what happened either. The machine just

broke down when my mana got checked.”
At that moment a bewildered expression passed over Cassius’

face.
‘What is it?’
And his lips, which had opened as if to say something, soon closed.
“Oh, is there something strange?”
“Ah? Ah, no. Nothing.”
Then Cassius said, clearing his voice with a big cough.
www.asianovel.com
389 Report
“Well, you have more mana than others. You’re one of the
top seven heirs.”
“Oh, really?”
“You’ve already seen it at the successor ceremony. Your

flame was stronger than the other successors.”
“Well……but a little high, no, I mean. Is it abnormally high?

Is it possible for a human to have that much mana, like to
that extent it looks impossible?”
And Cassius looked at me with his golden eyes shining in the dark
and answered in a slightly hoarse voice.
“……not to that extent.”
“Really?”
First of all, I was relieved.
After finishing the mana measurement, it seems that I was overly

worried to think that I might be being taken as a test object
somewhere because of an abnormally large number of mana.
“But, didn’t you see the monster’s mana?”
“I saw it. That’s why I told you to avoid it.”
“Those monsters, they must have had a lot of mana, huh?”
“Yes. More than I imagined, objectively, I thought it was

hard for us to win against. You guys fought well.”
“What you saw back then, shouldn’t you report to the

Academy? If that monster comes back in, a lot of people
might get hurt then.”
“I’m thinking about it anyway. You said you’d call everyone
www.asianovel.com
390 Report
who was there tomorrow anyway.”
Cassius raised himself and talked.
“I hope the investigation will be done soon. Honestly, I

really don’t want this to happen again.”
“I think the investigation itself will be quick. The fact that

there was an intruder is a huge disgrace to the Academy, and
it is not anyone else but 7 families heirs who almost died
fighting.”
At the end of the sentence, Cassius was ready to go out with a

cape and pressed down his hood.
“I think I’ve got to get going now, Yerine, it’s already too
late.”
“Don’t you need to disguise yourself when you return?”
“I only borrowed one dose. Rayl said it’s too precious and
he can only give me that much.”
When Cassius smiled and joked, I burst out laughing without

realizing it.
“Are you sure you’re gonna be okay. It’s too obvious,

everyone would recognize immediately, it’s Cassius on a
cape.”
“Well, I’ll try my best not to run into anyone else.”
“You should be, otherwise, one might see that the 2nd
Prince broke into the Academy’s girls’ dormitory, and it
would be a huge gossip.”
“It’s all right. I won’t deny it.”
Cassius said at the door with a mischievous smile. So he said his
www.asianovel.com
391 Report
last farewell to me and tried to open the door and go out into the
hallway.
“But from now on… This accident won’t happen anymore,

right?”
At the moment Cassius hesitated and did not move with his hands
still on the doorknob.
“Yerine.”
“Yes?”
His golden eyes, who looked back, had a worrisome glow, unlike
when he was joking around.
“I said it before. That there was an intruder would be a

great disgrace to the Academy.”
“Is that so?
“You know it, right? That the security’s system here is very
tight.”
Of course, I know. So I know that outsiders have to go through a

very complicated process to meet an Academy student.
As I nodded, Cassius sighed and spoke in a subdued voice.
“So far, there haven’t been many intruders in the

Academy. It was very rare, and it’s not easy to break through
that security.”
Only then could I see what Cassius was trying to say.
“No way, are you saying there was an insider who helps
them-”
“Yes. Maybe the intruder was from inside the Academy.”
www.asianovel.com
392 Report
“That’s ridiculous. Shouldn’t we find the culprit quickly
then?”
“I agree, but I don’t know how it’ll turn out. If it turns out
that it’s right the intruder is from within the Academy and we
know that the culprit might send something even bigger than
those monsters.”
Turning around and looking straight ahead, I heard a shrill voice

over his dark back head.
“So to be honest, I don’t know who to trust, and there’s no

guarantee that this won’t happen again.”
“…….”
“So…”
Once again, the golden eyes, which seemed a little tearful,

captured me.
“Be careful, Yerine. I will, too.”
On this night, when the wind was full of only the sound of the
leaves, such a heavy stillness sank into the darkroom.
***
‘Is it really okay to be going like this… .’
The investigation did not take much time.
Cassius and the other successors each gave a detailed explanation

of the situation at the time to the professor, and the professors took
our statement with serious faces.
I heard that the 7 Imperial families also complained directly to the

Academy. It must have been quite embarrassing for the Academy,
which values honour very much.
www.asianovel.com
393 Report
But even after the investigation, I felt uncomfortable.
Thinking that there was an insider within the Academy as Cassius

said and that the insider might be one of the professors, I wondered
what the investigation meant.
‘No, going to school at the risk of my life, this is a little too

much.’
At the moment when I wondered if I was lucky to be possessed by

a strong character, I heard Eugene’s popping voice.
“Hey, Spade, get a hold of yourself. How could you skip

writing down the Thursday journal?”
The voice flashed through my mind.
“Oh, you’re right. Sorry.”
“When you write down the journal, please focus on it.”
“Oh, yes.”
I answered roughly and cast a correction spell to erase my

previous notes.
“Just hang in there a little longer, as long as you’re done

with it.”
“What?”
“You just need to write this down and this will be over, so
hang in there a little longer.”
“Did you eat something wrong?”
That Eugene Ace, who’s so impatient to see me, gives me words of

encouragement? That couldn’t have happened.
www.asianovel.com
394 Report
‘Is this man an intruder? Is he taking Eugene away and
pretending to be like him?’
Now that I think about it, it’s ridiculous, but I was so embarrassed
that I thought that way.
“No, I had dinner with you guys. ‘Cause the damn Rayl guy
forced me and pulled me with him.”
“Are you sick, then? Why would you say something

encouraging to me?”
“…….”
At that time I asked the question with a real, pure intention.

Eugene, however, seems to have been quite shocked.
For a while, his face staring at me was very similar to my

expression when the reality hit me hard.
Then he sighed unquestionably, sweeping his silvery hair with one

hand.
“Hey, what have you thought of me so far?”
“First of all, I didn’t think you had the personality to say

such a sweet thing to me.”
“You speak so beautifully.”
No, honestly, I don’t think the person who told me not to run wild
without even knowing my place at the first meeting would say that.
While I thought so inwardly, Eugene was holding his forehead with

one hand and closing his eyes. Soon there was a low, slightly drained
voice.
“……yes, it’s my fault.”
www.asianovel.com
395 Report
At that moment I thought I had misheard it.
But Eugene did not stop there, but spoke clearly, with his blue eyes
pointing at me.
“I’ve been sorry for everything until now, Spade.”
Apparently, he was apologizing to me.
But why? No, why to me?
I was so surprised that I couldn’t find the right words, and asked
Eugene, almost as if I were screaming.
“Wh, what?”
“I’m sorry.”
“Hey, you look strange. Let’s go to the infirmary. I think

you’ve got a fever-”
I jumped out of the chair and said, grabbing Eugene’s arm.
“Oh, come on! I’m much soberer than you, so just listen!”
Eugene eventually couldn’t stand it and shouted.
“That, that’s weird. It’s the usual Eugene but…..”
“Oh, really…… First of all, just sit down. Please.”
Eugene grabbed me by the arm and pulled me down slightly and

talked. Eventually, I had to sit back in the chair.
“I’m not sick, I’m serious, so listen.”
His lowered voice was serious and calm.
“I’m sorry, really.”
www.asianovel.com
396 Report
It was heavy, unshakable words like a rock. Like him, who is always
looking at his goal and sticking to his own path without wavering.
“……why are you sorry?”
“I’m just sorry for many things, and I’ve been picking a
fight with you….”
“Huh…”
Eugene’s apologetic attitude was more relaxed and softened than

usual. And his unshakable eyes let me know that he was sincerely
apologizing.
The man sitting next to me now must have been Eugene Ace, not
anyone else.
“I get it for now, but……why are you saying that all of a

sudden?”
At my words, Eugene bit his lips and hesitated to answer for a

while. Then he opened his mouth, his eyes glued to me again.
“I’ve been wanting to apologize since that day. Since the

day the monster appeared.” ————— For any mistakes errors
and issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
397 Report
Chapter 41
“The day the monster appeared?”
“Yes.”
The wind was creeping in from outside the window. Along with it,
Eugene’s silver hair shook slightly. Through the hair, I could see his
blue eyes.
“I thought you were…… not looking at me with sincerity.”
His voice was lower and deeper than his usual voice.
“Because I’m behind you. So I was nasty to you. Cause I

thought you were ignoring me.”
“…… I never did that.”
“I know. I know. That’s why I’m apologizing right now.”
Eugene answered back, kicking his tongue.
“I thought that’s why you didn’t use your most confident

flame magic on me, and I thought you didn’t treat me
sincerely.”
“Huh? Is that why you’re so obsessed with flame magic?”
“You cast it to that prince, but you didn’t cast it to me.”
What’s wrong with him?
www.asianovel.com
398 Report
“Hey, I’m not the kind of person who thinks so
complicatedly like you.”
“……yes, I think so. Anyway, that’s why I said I was sorry,

so you just need to know that.”
“Can’t you just stop whining when you apologize?”
“What? Whining …… What is that?”
“No, thanks, never mind.”
When Eugene put on a suspicious look in my words, I kept my

mouth shut.
“By the way, what does that have to do with the monster
appearing?”
Then Eugene bit his lips for a while, then opened them in a slightly
hoarse voice.
“That day, when a monster hit my back–”
I vaguely remembered Eugene’s words.
“You used flame magic right away.”
I did.
As soon as I saw the monster, instinctively, I pulled Eugene toward

me, and I used flame magic to cut the way between him and the
monster.
“You must have been looking at me with sincerity right

back then.”
Eugene spoke calmly. At the moment I felt that his eyes,

resembling a blue sapphire, seemed to sparkle and shine.
www.asianovel.com
399 Report
“Well, just know it’s because of that.”
Eugene turned his head to the side and talked.
So I couldn’t tell what kind of facial expression he was making now.
“If you hadn’t used magic that day, I could have died.”
His voice echoed in the quiet classroom.
Without a thorn, so his real voice came deeper.
“…I see.”
“What’s with that ‘I see’. Is that the only reaction you

could have made when I talked sincerely with this much
difficulty?”
Eugene grumbled, frowning.
“Uh, well, it’s kind of sudden, so….”
“Ck, whatever.”
“By the way, can I ask you a question?”
As I looked at Eugene and asked questions, he answered with a

slight raise in his eyebrows.
“What is it?”
“Do you still hate me?”
“…why would you ask that?”
“Just out of curiosity.”
When I saw him saying he was sorry, I thought he might have

softened up. I just asked because I was wondering if he didn’t hate
me as much as before.
www.asianovel.com
400 Report
“You know. Do you still hate me for being a Spade who
doesn’t even know my place but keeps running wildly?”
I said with a slightly mischievous smile.
“Hey, that’s……”
It was fun to tease Eugene, who blushed and shouted out unkindly
loud.
“Then, no?”
I deliberately rolled up the corners of my mouth and said with a

grin.
“You……”
Eugene’s face was already as red as a beet.
Well, Eugene wasn’t the type, to be honest about his feelings.
He wasn’t used to being teased.
“Oh, really, if I still hate you that much, I wouldn’t have

said this. Are you satisfied? I’m sorry that I said you run
around without knowing your place, man.”
“Okay, that was a great answer.”
I clapped my hands and nodded.
“Stop making fun of me.”
“Oh, what do you mean, teasing you? It’s just that I’m
really impressed.”
“You really….”
To be honest, I thought it was a little fun to tease Eugene.
www.asianovel.com
401 Report
Wouldn’t it be fun to respond properly to the end with words that
could just be skipped?
“Well, that’s it then. Just fill in the journal.”
“Oh, let’s take a break. We didn’t have a lot of

opportunities to talk.”
“If you’re the class president, work as the president. Or

hand over the position.”
“You’re a picky personality……”
Eventually, I clenched the quill pen, while screaming.
And for a while, silence fell in the classroom.
As always at this time every week, sitting a little apart and

organizing the class journals.
“Hey.”
“……why.”
“You answer me?”
“If you’re going to say useless things, stay quiet.”
It was a great development. I can’t believe Eugene answered my

call and said “Be quiet” instead of “shut up.”
“It’s not a useless thing.”
“……tell me quickly.”
Eugene replied with a tick.
“Just, it’s not a big deal–”
Was the wind blowing in the classroom always this refreshing? And
www.asianovel.com
402 Report
like this, it feels a little warm.
“Don’t be so impatient.”
“What?”
Looking around, Eugene was looking at me with a surprised face.
“You’re already doing enough.”
For a very short time, Eugene opened his blue eyes wide and
looked as if he had been beaten in the back of his head.
His eyes, which always felt cold at that time, fluttered like a blue
flame.
It was the first time I faced the relaxed Eugene without a thorn.
‘Is that what you really look like?’
When I was thinking of such a thing, he lowered his head in a hurry

and uttered in a quivering voice.
“Why are you telling me that?”
“……did you think I don’t know?”
I deliberately turned my eyes away from him and answered back.
Everyone has a side that we didn’t want to show to others.
Eugene was just hiding more of it than anyone else.
His face, which was revealed like that, I didn’t want to look at.
“You’re staying up late at night and practising on your

own. But You never sleep in class.”
“Isn’t it the same for you?”
www.asianovel.com
403 Report
“So, you and I are both working hard.”
I was only a few years older than Eugene in my previous life, but I
knew it.
A man who was so hard on himself may fall at the end.
I know because I’ve been there.
“…… even when I fought Cassius, it was hard. I thought I

could have lost if I had bad luck.”
“…….”
“But when I fought with you, it was really hard. After the
game started, the thought that I might lose didn’t leave my
mind for a moment.”.”
I looked around and talked in a low voice.
“Really, I thought you were really strong.”
My voice rang out in the classroom, where no one seemed to be

there.
I don’t know if that voice touched Eugene.
He might have thought it was pretentious, or he might have

thought I was trying to hide the evil spirits by pretending to praise.
But neither was it.
I meant what I said.
“……you’re so weird.”
Eugene’s voice, which broke the silence, was subdued.
“What?”
www.asianovel.com
404 Report
“Why are you telling me that?”
“Why shouldn’t I? You tell me why.”
I spoke with a slight glance.
Then Eugene responded immediately.
“I know You hate me.”
I don’t know if his mind is just simple, no, he’s too pure.
The thoughtless person’s behaviour was interpreted in such a

complicated way.
Eventually, I burst into laughter.
“What, why are you laughing!”
Eugene said angrily.
I answered him in a cheerful voice.
“Hey, I say it because you don’t know, but I don’t hate you
that much.”
I thought there was a corner where he was needlessly uptight and

full of anger, but actually sincere and naive.
Perhaps, if we hadn’t been under pressure at home, or if Yerine

had built a good relationship with the other seven heirs from the
start, wouldn’t our relationship have gotten a little better?
“Of course, there are times when I think you’re a bit of

jerk-”
“That’s the same here! Don’t laugh!”
“What’s wrong with laughing?”
www.asianovel.com
405 Report
After such a tit-for-tat, we’ve finished organizing the journal and
the sun was setting outside the window.
“Uh, done.”
“Give it to me. I’ll check it out.”
“Give you what? Speak nicely.”
“You’re the one to say.”
At his words, I leaned my lips out and leaned against the chair, but
Eugene took the journal open on the desk and began to read it.
“Well, there’s nothing wrong.”
“Of course, it’s written by this body.”
“Don’t forget you almost missed the Thursday journal.”
“Ck…….”
When the check was complete, Eugene returned the journal to me.
I put my journal under the school table and said to Eugene, who
was packing his things.
“Now let’s close the window and get out.”
Eugene swung his hand at my words.
The hand gesture closed the window by itself.
“Get it quickly. Get out.”
I also cast a spell to sort out the quill pen and ink on the desk and
went to the doorway and followed Eugene standing out of the
classroom.
“You’re going straight to the dorm, aren’t you?”
www.asianovel.com
406 Report
“Yeah.”
“If you have nothing to do, why don’t you join us for a
meal? I’m going to have dinner with the others.”
“Why are you so obsessed with eating together?.”
“You’re not going to eat anything if you go to the dorm

anyway. Just eat while you are here.”
“No thanks.”
I turned my head and said in a drooping voice (of course, it’s

acting) at him, who refused.
“It’s a beef stew today….”
“…….”
“It must be delicious…”
Then Eugene sighed and said,
“Hey, do you think the prince will leave me alone if I come

with you? If you don’t intend to kill me, quit that out.”
“It’s all right. You fought Cassius and won. You can do it.”
“It’s an official battle, and you know best what he’s going
to do if it’s about you?”
“……I can’t argue with you.”
As I walked along the long corridor, I had reached the exit of the
main building of the Academy.
The sky, which had previously been red with the sunset, was
turning blue with its red mark near the horizon.
www.asianovel.com
407 Report
“So you’re not coming, are you?”
I asked one last time.
“Yes.”
Eugene retorted in his usual dry voice.
“If you want to see us, you can come to the cafeteria in the
middle.”
“No, never.”
“If the others hear you, they’ll be disappointed. I’ll tell

them as it is.”
“Do as you please.”
Eugene’s arms were folded again, revealing the scabbard.
“Then I’m going. Goodbye.”
After waving my hand firmly to Eugene, who didn’t wave to the

end, I was about to turn around and go to the restaurant.
“Hey, spades.”
Suddenly, I looked back at Eugene’s voice calling me.
“Huh?”
“Good work today.”
Under the dim sky, the silver-haired boy said in a calm voice.
When I heard that, I replied with a smile around my mouth.
“Yes, you too.”
Feeling a little more relaxed than usual, I ran towards the
www.asianovel.com
408 Report
restaurant. ————— For any mistakes errors and issues Please
contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
409 Report
Chapter 42
“Uh…”
Astra stretched and made a sound. Rachel, who was staring at her,
lowered her head slightly and spoke to her in a friendly voice.
“Astra, are you tired?”
“Oh? Oh, maybe a little……”
Astra patted on the shoulder and talked. I put my hands on her

shoulders and added one more thing.
“Well, it’s a midterm soon. It must be hard for everyone.

Still, take some rest, Astra.”
“Hehe, thank you. But I have to work hard to keep up with

you so I don’t fall behind.”
Astra looked back at me and replied in a cheerful voice. Indeed,

her blue eyes seemed to shine rainbow-coloured, and her red hair
seemed to smell like flowers.
‘If there’s a human nourishing tonic, does that mean

Astra…?’
While I was thinking so, we had arrived in front of the 3rd class.
“Oh, Erica, I’ll call her.”
Rachel stepped forward first and talked. She met a student in class
3 at the entrance of the class, she said, ‘Please call Erica Blothea,’
www.asianovel.com
410 Report
but the student said that Erica was not in the class now.
“Huh?”
Looking closely at the inside of the window, there was no one in

her seat, where her floral hair was always fluttering.
I thought it was surprising because Erica always stayed in the

classroom unless there was anything else to do.
“Well, did she go to see the professor? Let’s wait and see.
She’ll be here in a minute soo or so.”
said Astra, twisting her red hair in a single prong with her right
hand.
“Well, is that so?”
Then the door closed with a “tap” sound, and Rachel came out of
the classroom.
“Did you hear that? Erica’s not in class right now.”
Upon hearing that, Astra folded her arms and spoke in a voice of
regret.
“That’s too bad. We all wanted to go to the cafeteria and

have pumpkin ice today.”
“We’ll go to eat it next time, I can’t help it.”
“Shall we go back to the classroom then? Lunchtime will be

over soon.”
So the three of us walked side by side down the hall.
It was a pity that I couldn’t meet Erica, but I comforted myself

because I could meet her in the evening.
www.asianovel.com
411 Report
‘Oh, it’s so hard to meet my lovely Erica……. Is there any
way to be assigned to the same class next year?’
I came up with a plan such as to ‘bribe the professor’ or

‘manipulate the class schedule’, but those plans were all insane, so I
decided to stop thinking of it.
“By the way, today, Yerine’s going surprisingly gentle

today. Normally, she would be very sad that she couldn’t
meet Erica.”
Rachel said with her eyes wide open.
“Originally love has many obstacles, and only when I

overcome it all is the true love.”
Especially the love for my favourite heroine.
“Keuuh, as expected from Yerine. Look at you pick out the

coolest words.”
Astra struck me like that. Astra is probably the only one who reacts
to these silly things that I’ve done.
For information, Rachel was shaking her head with a look she had
already given up.
So the three of us chatted merrily in the warm sunshine that came

through the window, as girls of that age often do.
Until I heard a strange voice while I was walking through the

hallway.
“What’s this noise?”
There was a high-pitched female voice coming from somewhere.
“It’s still lunchtime, is there any class started?”
www.asianovel.com
412 Report
Rachel tilted her head and said that.
“But who will have class in this hallway here? Classes in

this hallway are usually used for club activities.”
“Maybe something’s wrong with the classroom.”
At the words, Astra walked forward and said,
“Let’s see what class it is. I’m curious.”
The sound was coming from the end of the hallway.
“It looks like the last classroom.”
I went after Astra and talked.
Surely as I approached the end of the hall, I heard a voice louder

and louder.
At first, it sounded like the voice of a professor in class, but when I

listened carefully, it sounded like someone was speaking, not in
class.
Even though the voice was very different, it sounded familiar.
‘Why do I feel so familiar?’
The moment I arrived at the classroom at the end of the hallway,

thinking so, I had no choice but to be surprised.
It was Erica, not anyone else, that I could see through the window
on the door.
It wasn’t clear what she was saying, but it was clearly Erica, the
owner of the secretly powerful and ringing voice.
“Isn’t that Erica?”
www.asianovel.com
413 Report
asked Astra, looking alternately at me and Erica.
“Yes, I think so.”
“Is she practising her speech alone? Is she competing

somewhere?”
Rachel tip-toed and muttered, looking inside the classroom.
“She didn’t tell me that, but….….”
I couldn’t forget that information because I remember everything

about Erica. Surely Erica never told me she was going to such a
contest.
“No, wait a minute. Guys, look inside here. There are about
20 people sitting and listening to Erica.”
Stuck close to the door and looked inward, there were about
twenty people sitting and listening eagerly to Erica, as Astra said.
Their eyes were facing forward without a wobble and seemed to

burn like a model student concentrating on class.
Some even stole their eyes with handkerchiefs while listening to

Erica’s story in the middle.
“Something’s really…… I think she’s talking about

something impressive.”
Rachel opened her amber eyes wide and talked looking inside.
“Oh….”
I was proud to see Erica, who was always timid, standing tall and
confidently in front of others. It’s a bit disappointing to make 20
friends without my knowledge, but I still thought it was good for her.
Looking through the people sitting still with such a slightly
www.asianovel.com
414 Report
overwhelmed feeling, I found a very familiar silhouette.
Two golden eyes, still sharp but flaming with passion, and a
blackhead like charcoal, on top of it, tall and bulky than the average
person.
It was obviously Cassius.
“Cassius?”
“That’s a unique combination, no matter how I look at it.

Cassius and Erica have been getting closer lately, but… Was
it close enough to meet separately at lunchtime?”
‘Did they finally get interested in each other? Did I finally

escape the hellish triangle?’
It was very brief, but when I thought about it, my heart was
overwhelmed as if it would fly.
‘Finally, a peaceful extra life that I want so much…..”
At that moment, the back door opened with a “krieet” and Erica’s
voice, who was speaking in the classroom, leaked out.
“- Let’s do it.”
“Oh, I can hear it well now.”
Astra whispered in my ear.
Then Erica, who was standing on top of the platform, came down
from the and stood in front of the students and spread her arms.
And the object standing on the blackboard behind the platform

caught my eye.
“Hold on, that’s- ”
www.asianovel.com
415 Report
Razel was amazed and said, covering over her mouth.
I did too.
No matter how I look at it.
It was my picture, which I gave to Erica.
“Come, let us all pray reverently, looking at the picture of

the noble Yerine-nim.”
Erica’s voice, coming from the back door, was clearly saying so.
“Wow, crazy!”
At the sight, Astra couldn’t stand it and screamed. As you know,

Astra is a very polite child and doesn’t even use that common slang
word.
When the word “crazy” came out of Astra’s mouth, I was quite
embarrassed at the sight. Of course, I understood her mind.
After that, I tried to shut her mouth in a hurry, but it had already
happened.
Erica’s speech was interrupted in the middle, followed by the

sound of her slowly walking towards the door.
“Gasp…”
At a time when I was embarrassed because I seemed to have

interrupted something that shouldn’t have been disturbed, the door
opened wide and the face of angry Erica appeared with wrinkles in
her forehead.
“Ha, what’s the matter all of a sudden? We’re doing

something very important right now, and if you’re going to
be playing, play around somewhere else….”
www.asianovel.com
416 Report
Then the eyes met with her pink eyes, which resemble tourmaline.
“Ye, Yerine?”
Erica backed away with a white face and frozen at the door, I
couldn’t say anything and I was blank.
“Uh, that’s, Erica, it’s…..I’m sorry.”
Then a student who was sitting jumped up and shouted.
“Oh, my God, Ye, Yerine-nim…. directly here……!”
“What, what? Yerine-nim is here?”
In an instant, the students in the classroom began to buzz and get

excited, where the only person who kept calm was Cassius.
“Blothea, what do you mean by Yerine’s coming?”
Having said so, he rose from his seat and walked forward, and his
eyes met with me frozen at the door.
“Oh, it’s real….”
Until now, Erica had been standing nervously and anxiously rolling
her eyes.
I asked her carefully.
“Hey……this is, uh, what’s this meeting about…?”
“Well, that’s…”
Erica couldn’t readily answer with her eyes fixed on the floor, and
then Cassius came forward and opened his mouth as if to explain.
“Yerine, this is…”
But Erica blocked him with her arms and shouted.
www.asianovel.com
417 Report
“Wait! Please be quiet.”
“Blothea?”
Then she made eye contact with me and said in a solemn voice.
“I’m the president, so let me explain.”
After biting her lips as if she had made a big decision, Erica, who
took a deep breath, closed her eyes tightly and shouted.
“This, this is your fan club!” ————— For any mistakes

www.asianovel.com
418 Report
Chapter 43
“Fan, fan club……..?”
Erica’s reply, far beyond my expectations, was quite embarrassing.
“Of course, not all, but only the sincere, dedicated

members who worked hardest gathered here~”
“What?”
“And, and I’m the chairman!”
Erica clenched her fists in her hands and shouted.
“I’m sorry if you felt bad, Yerine. Bu, but I wanted to let
others know your charm, too!”
Erica kept spouting out her words in an emotional split voice, and
me, Rachel, and Astra just stared blankly at her like that.
At that moment, I had only one thought in my head.
‘What the hell is going on here?’
“I swear, when we pray, I only used photos taken with your

permission, and I didn’t do anything strange! So……”
I heard Erica’s voice in front of me with urgency.
“Don’t hate me…”
She came one step forward, almost crying, blushing her face and
www.asianovel.com
419 Report
holding my cuffs tight with both of her hands.
There was one thing I wanted to say when I saw a clear liquid
pooling in her sparkling pink eyes.
“I’ll never hate you. It’s okay, Erica.”
Of course, what Erica said was embarrassing, but I wasn’t angry at

her behaviour in the first place.
From my point of view, Erica didn’t seem to have done anything

wrong to me, but as soon as I saw her look on the verge of tears, I
thought so. I think I can forgive everything, even though I have
nothing to forgive.
‘God…!’
To be honest, I think I’m going to laugh because I’m so happy.
My favourite heroine is the president of my fan club.
So it’s a double whammy, right?
I don’t know what it is, but I think God rewarded me because I lived
a good life.
Come to think of it, I’ve endured all those bad Ace verbal abuses so
far, right? Even yesterday, I told him good things.
Eureka, that must be the cause.
For your information, I was insane with great joy at the time.
Now that I think about it, it’s a ridiculous conclusion, but at the
time I had reached that conclusion.
“Erica, I’m fine, with the fan club or whatever.”
“Re, really?”
www.asianovel.com
420 Report
Erica asked with her eyes wide open like a baby rabbit.
“Of course, we’re friends!”
It was Rachel who put the brakes on me when I was a little out of
my mind.
“Originally, can you make a friend’s fan club……?”
“It’s all right because it’s Erica!”
Astra, who was looking at me answering like that, began to

rummage in her pocket with a “gasp.”
“Yerine, you have a nosebleed!”
“Oh, it’s okay, it’s okay.”
“It’s running on your clothes!”
Eventually, she forced a handkerchief into my hand, and I shut my

nose with that handkerchief.
“By the way, is Cassius a member of the fan club here?”
I asked Cassius, who was quietly watching the situation.
“Oh, I’d rather have a look at Yerine all alone, but–”
“I’m sorry, but I don’t want to know your particular taste.”
“Anyway, I’m here for information sharing.”
“But for that, you can just ask me……”
Cassius then replied, scratching his head as if in trouble.
“What should I say, I’m a little embarrassed to do that

myself.”
www.asianovel.com
421 Report
“…….”
I’d like to refute something, but I couldn’t because I understood the

feeling.
There is nothing more terrible than becoming a fanatic in front of

the character.
“Erica.”
“Huh?”
“Then, what is it, Cassius, a faithful member?”
“Oh, yeah.”
“……yes, I suppose so.”
So, the expectation that the heroine and the male lead of the
original story finally fell in love and that the story had regained its
flow was shattered.
The heroine of the original is the president of my fan club, and the
male lead is a dedicated member of the club.
To sum up, both of them were my fanatics.
“Yes, well… It doesn’t matter.’
Now that I’ve gotten used to this kind of situation, I feel like I’m on
the right track.
I don’t know why they like me so much, but I don’t think it’ll be a
big deal if I just leave it alone.
‘I have no idea why.’
Then a voice came over Cassius’s back.
www.asianovel.com
422 Report
“Well, look, I’m sorry, but……….”
The owner of the voice was a female student wearing glasses and
braided yellow hair in pigtails.
“Ye, Yerine, could you please sign for me? I’m a real, very,
very big fan!”
Still, the reaction was not familiar.
I didn’t think anyone would be crazy about me, and I never thought
I’d be asked to sign an autograph.
“Uh… I’ll do it for you. If you have paper and a pen,”
“Argh! Thank you so much!”
The girl reacted tremendously hotly, then took a pen and paper out
of her pocket.
While signing the girl, Cassius and Erica glanced at the paper a
little by little.
When I finished signing, the two crept up and began to look at me.
“What, what’s wrong with both of you?”
Then Cassius opened his mouth first.
“Yerine, you know.”
I could tell by the voice that sounded softer than usual. That he
wants something.
“Can’t you sign it for us, too? Please?”
“……”
To be honest, I felt a little sorry for the look of Astra and Rachel
www.asianovel.com
423 Report
looking at the two, sincerely tired.
Still, what can I do?
While sighing, I had no choice but to answer.
“Okay. Bring the paper and the pen.”
***
Time went by so quickly.
After taking the midterm exam, the anniversary of the Academy

foundation day was approaching.
“Now only a month is left until the academy foundation

day!”
Astra talked excitedly, swinging her arms.
“Isn’t there a month left? I can’t wait.”
Rayl said, putting the book he had on his side on the desk.
“Me too, when it comes to Academia, then it’s the Academy

foundation day.”
Rachel gave a word and smiled. She usually showed a smiley face,
but I could tell for sure. That she is sincerely waiting for the day.
When you think of the opening anniversary of a Korean school, you

won’t come up with a very exciting image. There is no way that
students will be interested in the day their school was founded.
However, the Academy’s foundation day is at a different level.
It is the day of the biggest event in the Academy, and a huge

banquet is held from late afternoon to night.
www.asianovel.com
424 Report
Full of all sorts of magic, glittering decorations, and top-notch food.
“It’s better to focus on something more productive than to

be fascinated by events that are still a month away.”
Yeah, we won’t be able to develop our wits overnight.
“There’s a lot we can do in a month. There’s something

else in it–”
In the end, I couldn’t stand it and stopped Eugene’s words.
“Hey, Astra, Rachel, and Rayl, they all will do well. You
don’t have to say that.”
Then Rachel burst into laughter.
“Ah-ha, it’s all right, Yerine, it’s all right, Eugene’s been
kind of worried about us.”
“Don’t say anything strange, Ale Club.”
Eugene retorted Rachel’s words. Eugene’s face had turned slightly

red.
‘Anyway, that tsundere……’
That’s true, Eugene usually doesn’t even say a word to anyone he

really doesn’t care about. He might have given advice from his own
perspective.
“What were you talking about?”
“Ah, Cassius.”
Cassius, who appeared with plenty of books, poked out his head
and asked.
When I saw it, I put on a levitate spell and carried Cassius’ book to
www.asianovel.com
425 Report
my desk.
“Oh, thank you, Yerine.”
“No problem, ah and we were talking about the school

anniversary.”
“Oh, come to think of it, is there about a month left?”
Cassius said, tapping the object with his finger. His golden eyes
shone through his dark hair, gazing at the audience.
Then Professor Frain opened the door and entered the classroom.
“Come on, everybody, have a seat.”
With the recent midterm exam over, Prof. Frain’s delivery was only
about half as usual.
“With this, I’ve delivered all the information and you can
leave. Ah, Spade and Ace, please come to my room in 10
minutes. That’s all.”
As soon as Prof. Frain’s words were over, the students ran out of
the classroom to spend a golden Friday evening.
“Yerine, we’ll wait at the cafeteria!”
“See you later!”
Astra and Rachel waved out.
“Yerine, would you like me to come with you to Professor

Frain’s private room? I’ll wait until you finish talking.”
Cassius came up to me and told me.
“Oh, well, I don’t know how long it’s gonna take……… Why
don’t you eat with the kids instead of waiting for me? I’ll be
www.asianovel.com
426 Report
there as soon as I’m done.”
“Well, I don’t really care. I’d rather go with you.”
Then Eugene snapped in with a prickly voice.
“It doesn’t matter because she’s coming with me anyway.”
When Cassius heard the voice, he replied, staring at him with his
golden eyes.
“Eugene, you’ve never been with Yerine before. You always

went separately.”
Eugene glanced at Cassius, who said so with his arm crossed.
“So I just said I’d come with her because she’d be bored if
she went alone. Is there a problem?”
Was it just my illusion that Cassius’s eyes seemed as shiny as they

turned into tigers? ————— For any mistakes errors and issues
Please contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
427 Report
Chapter 44
Eugene did not budge an eye even when he looked at Cassius. He

just stared at him with his blue eyes with its unique sharpness. Unlike
Cassius, no emotion was revealed in him. Except his voice is
unusually icy.
‘What’s wrong with them?’
Eugene had not often questioned Cassius’ behaviour. In the first

place, they weren’t talking very well.
Cassius openly expressed his favour to me, and Eugene showed a

clear dislike for me, so it was natural that the two had no contact.
“It, it’s almost time to go.”
At the awkward words, Eugene turned his head and looked at me,
then moved out of the classroom.
“Cassius, I’m going out now. You must be hungry, so don’t

wait for me and go ahead. I’ll be right back.”
Cassius had a subtle air of regret, but not more stubbornness.
“Yes, I see. I’ll be waiting at the cafeteria.”
“Yes, see you later!”
I waved my hand at Cassius in a hurry and left the classroom.
As expected, there was no Eugene in the hallway. He must have

been offended and left first.
www.asianovel.com
428 Report
I grumbled to myself, walking in the empty hallway.
“Ck, he’s too sensitive for nothing. ….”
“Who’s sensitive?”
As I turned the corner, I saw a man with familiar silver hair and
blue eyes. He looked down at me with his arms crossed as usual,
with a look of disapproval somewhere.
“You didn’t go first?”
“I was on my way, but you just came out.”
“Uh……yeah?”
But why are you turning around and looking at me?
By the way, you seem slower than usual. When I come out, you’ve
always already arrived at Professor Frain’s private room.”
“Who, who’s slow! Don’t say anything weird and just come
quickly.”
Eugene’s face turned red and shouted angrily.
“It’s about time. Isn’t it you who asked me to hurry up, Spade?“
“Oh, yeah.”
He’s not good at expressing himself.
I’m sure he’d waited for me. He’s lying to me because he doesn’t
want me to find out.
Since the day when the two of us stayed and had a more serious
conversation than usual, it was impossible not to notice that
Eugene’s attitude has become more favourable than before.
www.asianovel.com
429 Report
In the past, when I forgot to write a class journal, he used to be
disdainful or twisted words like a screw bar, but these days he used
to remind me of what I had to do with quite soft words such as
‘Spade, don’t forget your class journal.’
He had waited for me for what he’d always done on his own. There
were a lot of things we did together.
As I walked along the corridor thinking about this and that, I

arrived at Prof. Frain’s private room.
“Oh, you’re here. Here, both of you, please sit down.”
Professor Frain greeted us with a smile and had prepared chairs

and tea for both of us.
“You’re both executives of the class, so there is always a

lot of work. I feel very relieved as a homeroom teacher
because you both did a great job.”
“No, That’s not a true professor.”
Professor Frain’s words were answered first by Eugene.
‘Clearly, there’s no way he can ever think that way……’
Looking at that, I think he’s definitely a big guy who is proud of

himself.
“I invited you both today to perform at the school’s

anniversary banquet.”
“The school anniversary banquet…… a performance?”
Performances? Did they originally entrust the performance to the

students?
I glanced at Eugene, sitting upright next to me at the news that I

had never heard of, but he looked calm as if he had already known.
www.asianovel.com
430 Report
“Yes, as some outsiders related to the academy attend the
anniversary banquet, two outstanding student
representatives from each school year will be selected to
present magic in front of the audience. Miss Spade and Sir
Ace. were chosen as the first-year representatives because
you both were the top and the second.”
It’s a magical performance. The event was far from the competition
format during the division test. In other words, it was similar to the
actual test taken during the entrance exam, but it didn’t appeal
much.
‘I don’t want to be on stage……’
“If both Spade and Ace accept it, you’ll be able to

participate in the performance as a first-year representative.
If you don’t want to do it, I’ll ask another student for their
opinion, so you don’t have to worry too much.”
Then you’d better hand it over to someone else–
“Oh, for your information, participating in performance can

be included in your career. It will help you when you take the
court wizard exam later on.”
“I’ll do my best!”
As soon as I heard the words “active career” and “the court

wizard test,” I changed my mind like turning my hands upside
down and said with my eyes twinkling.
Professor Frain burst into laughter at the sight.
“Ah-ha-ha, Miss Spade is over-enthusiastic. Then I think

you’re going to participate in the performance Sir Ace, are
you okay with that?”
“Yes, I’d like to participate.”
www.asianovel.com
431 Report
“Yes, then both of you will participate. I’ll let you know
when the details are decided. And it will be very hard to
prepare for the performance and study at the same time. Of
course, I trust that you two will do well, but if you have any
difficulties, please come to me anytime, okay?”
At Prof. Frain’s words, Eugene nodded.
“It’s a great honour for both of our first-year

representatives to come out of our class. I hope you will be
confident in being selected as a representative and continue
to be as you are now. That’s it for today.”
“Yes, thank you.”
Up from the chair, Eugene and I returned the teacup to its original
place and left Professor Frain’s private room.
“Uh, the performance. I’m not confident.”
“If you don’t have confidence, you should make yourself.”
“Oh, you, please, can’t you give me a break? When I hear

you, it’s like a textbook for an upright life, so I’m out of
breath.”
“Up, upright life……? What’s that?”
“Oh, anyway–”
There was a month left before the performance.
It meant that within that month, we should find the most confident
magic and prepare to show it to the public.
“What am I… water and fire again?”
“Spade.”
www.asianovel.com
432 Report
“Huh?”
“Have you thought of what magic to take part in?”
“Of course no, since I just heard it for the first time.”
“You’ve never heard of it?”
Eugene raised her eyebrows and looked surprised.
“It’s been an annual event for the first and second best to
participate in a banquet to celebrate its anniversary.”
Eugene, who was saying that suddenly stopped talking as if he had

been hit on the back of his head and shut his mouth.
“Huh? Why? It happened every year, what?”
“…no. Nothing.”
Eugene spoke with his eyes turned elsewhere.
“Rather than that, you’re thinking of doing it with magic

flames anyway. Isn’t that right?”
“Well, that’s true. What are you going to do?”
At my words, Eugene put his finger around his mouth and thought
about it, then replied a moment later.
“I need to think about it.”
There was a reason why Eugene couldn’t come up with a clear

answer.
As mentioned, it was a magical performance in front of the public,

and it was really different from the tournament. Fancy magic would
be required technically or visually. Therefore, it could have been a
little difficult for Eugene, whose main speciality is swift and covert
www.asianovel.com
433 Report
attack magic.
“Well, if I ponder a little, the answer will come out. More

than that, you~”
“Huh?”
“I’m practising from right this evening. Come to indoor

sparrow at 8 pm.”
“What?”
No, all of a sudden?
It’s been less than 10 minutes since I heard that I’m performing.
When I looked at Eugene with a puzzled look on my face, he

opened his eyes thinly and answered in his usual dull voice.
“It’s not individual performance, it’s a joint performance. I

mean, you and I have to be good at it.”
“Huh? Uh… Yeah.”
“We are still in the first grade, but in the third grade, some
court wizard came to scout the student representative who
performed. That’s how much this is a huge opportunity.”
At the moment, his blue eyes, like sapphire, gave out a sharp glow.
“Most of the time, it is said that Trump had his eye on the
main figure of the performance.”
Then Eugene came to a step forward and shouted in a steady

voice.
“Now that we have this opportunity, we have to complete

the performance perfectly. There would be no mistakes at
all.”
www.asianovel.com
434 Report
Looking at Eugene like that, I gulped down without realizing it.
I think there’s something wrong.
“You and I, we’re targeting Trump. It’s only natural that we

should be perfect for the performance, Spade.”
In Eugene’s eyes, looking at me and talking to me, I thought

somehow the flames were rising.
Not the usual icy cold snow, but the intensely burning snow hoping
for something.
Yeah. Like, like, blue flames.
“…Yes, you’re right, Eugene.”
I answered, facing two blazing blue flames.
“Let’s work hard, both of us.”
“….”
“Hey, at times like this, you have to hold my hands and

say, ‘yes!'”
My hand, which had nowhere to go, remained in the air, and

Eugene, glancing down at my hand with his head turned sideways
with a slightly red face, eventually sighed and took my hand.
“Okay.”
“…as expected, you will never say ‘yes’.”
“Whatever you say, it’s up to me.”
Then he passed me and walked forward.
As soon as I was about to go back to the cafeteria, I heard
www.asianovel.com
435 Report
Eugene’s voice from behind me.
“Hey! The sparrow is until 8 p.m.! If you forget, I’ll kick

your ass in the battle class!”
He stopped on his way and was shouting at me loudly with his

hands around his mouth.
When I saw him, I shouted back loud enough to be heard all around
me.
“Just do well yourself.”
“What? Hey!”
I heard Eugene’s angry voice behind my back, then giggling and

running. Listening to his distant voice, somehow I felt so good that I
couldn’t stop laughing. ————— For any mistakes errors and
issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
436 Report
Chapter 45
“No, how could you be so strong from the start? Again,

start slowly.”
“Oh, I said I know!”
To be honest, I should have foreseen this from the time Prof. Frain
said I was going to perform with Eugene Ace.
I can’t escape the endless training of hell and the nagging of the
devil.
***
When I arrived at the sparrow at 8 o’clock, Eugene was waiting

with his arms folded with various spell books piled up in the corner.
“First of all, let’s think about what magic we’ll use, today.”
As Eugene said, it was necessary to roughly grasp the framework

of the performance. Simply practising the magic.
“You said you were going to use flame magic, right?”
“Of course, I’ll take the fanciest one.”
“I knew it.”
Eugene takes one of the spellbooks piled up in the corner,

spreading it on his lap.
“But what kind of magic are you going to do?”
www.asianovel.com
437 Report
“…….”
Eugene couldn’t answer for a while.
With a sigh, he held his chin in one hand and seemed to think hard
about something.
“……I’d like to use my family’s attack magic for now, but

I’m not sure what’s going to happen.”
I thought it would be okay to use something that is weak and

visually colourful, although it is attack magic. I wasn’t sure if there
was such magic in the Ace family’s magic,
“Your attack magic is instantaneous, but it generates a

flash. Wouldn’t it be possible to maximize the light while
darkening the surroundings?”
“Well, I was already thinking about it.”
“And since it’s attack magic, I think it’s okay to have the
effect of breaking something…….”
Since then, conversations have continued for quite a long time. An

academic and serious conversation without quarrels and teasing.
I think we talked longer in time than we did in the classroom that

day. Although we didn’t open our hearts to each other.
“By the way, are you going to use flame magic only?”
“Huh?”
“Are you only going to use flame magic, you can use all the
four-element magic in the first place.”
“Well……I’m thinking of adding water. The air is likely to

depend on the situation.”
www.asianovel.com
438 Report
Eugene looked at me with his blue eyes when he heard that.
“What, what? Why?”
“You, do you have something with it?”
“Huh, no, nothing.”
Then, Eugene raised one of his eyebrows and dug into it.
“It’s just your expression that shows it all. You want to try
to use water and fire, but you are afraid that there’s
something wrong with it. Isn’t that why you’re thinking about
what to do?”
I really got little goosebumps then. This is because I was

completely stabbed by Eugene.
‘No, why does a child who can’t see people well have this
sharp guts?’
“You have a shocking look on your face, asking how did I

know that. What have you been looking at me so far?”
“No, how else did you know that?”
“It’s simple since your face shows it all.”
“This kid.”
But even if I threatened him, Eugene couldn’t even blink.
Eugene, who disregarded my words as it was, asked me with his

hands together, with an incredibly serious look on his face.
“So, what’s the problem?”
I was surprised at the moment because he seemed like an expert

in college entrance exams and talked about my worries that had
www.asianovel.com
439 Report
been lingering in my head.
“…… well, this is something I’ve always thought about….”
“Uh.”
The Spade’s ability to use all the four-element magic up to deep

magic was really useful and blessed.
There was a wide range of uses, and it was also difficult for the
enemy to predict what magic I would use.
It was very advantageous that there were more kinds of magic

available to use than other families.
But I couldn’t make good use of that advantage.
“I can use all four element magic, but I can’t use both at
the same time.”
In a word, it was not possible to operate simultaneously.
While using one kind of magic, it was not possible to use another
kind of magic. So, during the entrance examination, I tried water
magic first, but in the second half, I tried flame magic. Until now, my
magic has been used alternately in this way, and the shortcomings of
this method have been evident whenever it is placed in an urgent
battle situation.
It was difficult to fill in the gaps caused by changing the type of

magic.
“When I fought with you, and when I fought with that

monster, I felt it. I need to know how to operate
simultaneously to reduce the preparation time it takes to
cast another magic.”
“But the performance isn’t a competition. You don’t have
www.asianovel.com
440 Report
to worry too much, do you?”
“No. Even if it’s not a battle situation, experts would think

that my movements as I move from one magic to another are
not natural.”
That was the only point that was pointed out in the entrance exam.
It was that the movement of cancelling the previous magic and
moving to another type of magic was somewhat arbitrary, and the
movement seemed to be cut off due to the gap between them.
“I should be able to do it naturally like water. And if I do it

at the same time, I will definitely stand out.”
Upon hearing my words, Eugene nodded and agreed in a low voice.
“Surely, that’s true.”
Then he snapped the book over, and suddenly rose and spoke with
his voice down.
“You’re about to go into simultaneous operational practice

with me from today. Now that it’s like this, I’ll make sure it’s
operated simultaneously.”
His figure resembles an instructor staring at students in a youth

training centre, so I gulped down and talked.
“…… if I knew how to run it at the same time, it would be

disadvantageous to you in the battle.”
“Ha? You think I’m gonna lose to you just because you
know how to run it at the same time? I’m not scared at all.”
“…….”
He’s such a bad guy as ever.
“You know what? Within the Spade, only one of my
www.asianovel.com
441 Report
predecessors that could use magic simultaneously.”
“If you can’t do it by yourself, I’ll make it happen then.”
“You’re too confident, aren’t you?”
But Eugene answered, shaking his head.
“No. It must be made. No matter what you do.”
***
That’s how we got into the current situation.
“The flames are too strong. Reduce it.”
“Ugh……all right, all right.”
Of course, a full day’s training won’t be enough. I’ll have to

practice bone grinding for a month.
‘But if I learn how to do it this time, I’ll feel easier in the

future……….’
It was a part that I thought there was a problem from before

anyway, and I was thinking of ways to solve the problem. Although I
didn’t spend a lot of time studying the simultaneous operation while
practising the magic that appears in classes and exams.
While trying not to extinguish the flame in front of my eyes, I tried

to conjure up a magic circle that produced water in my head.
But it was not easy to think of two types of magic steps at the
same time.
Because the image on one side always gets darker or the image on
one side gets blurred.
Just then, a little yellow flash flew in and tapped off the back of my
www.asianovel.com
442 Report
hand.
“Ah, hey, what are you doing!”
“I told you to shorten it. I just reminded you for a moment

because you don’t seem to remember.”
“No, but where is the crazy guy who blows magic like
that?”
“Don’t be so hard on me. The magic is so weak that our

family can’t handle anything more than a massage.”
“That’s because your family is used to the terrifying attack

magic!”
I poured out my words with excitement, but Eugene said with a

different air.
“If you don’t want to get hit, do as I say.”
“You…”
I didn’t want to lose at this rate, so I couldn’t stand it and rushed to

Eugene.
‘…..just take this!’
So muttered into it, and let out a small stream of water from my
hand.
Sadly, however, Eugene had already set up a defensive shield, and

my water stream bounced powerlessly.
“Ck…….”
“Defence magic is not only for you, Spade.”
Then he sat calmly in his chair, crossed his legs, and talked.
www.asianovel.com
443 Report
“You don’t seem to be in combat, but sometimes you’re
very simple.”
“That’s a curse, isn’t it?”
“It can’t be a compliment, can it?”
It seemed to me that I was drowning in the image of Eugene who

raised his head so proudly and responded.
“As expected, I don’t fit with you….…!”
As he grabbed his hair and muttered in despair, Eugene said with a

nasty smile.
“I’m sorry, but you’ll have to fit me for a month.”
“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It’s only been one day but I don’t

like this already, how do I fit in?”
Then came Eugene’s calm voice.
“You said you don’t hate me that much.”
Turning back to the voice, Eugene told me with her blue eyes fixed.
“That’s what I said then.”
I couldn’t refute it. Because it was true.
“Well, that does mean we couldn’t be completely

impossible to be compatible with each other, right?”
His accent at the end of the sentence was asking me for an

answer.
“……yes.”
And Eugene, who rose from the chair, said, shining from the tip of
www.asianovel.com
444 Report
his hand.
“This time I’ll help you as much as I can, and you can help
me as much as you can.”
In his eyes, an unusual, expectant glow was coming out.
“It is to show the appearance that suits the successor of

the 7 Imperial Families.”
I looked and glanced up at his lips.
“That’s what I was hoping for.”
Such a fool with no desire to be left behind and a fool with passion
ahead, then a short alliance of a month was formed.
The beginning was great and grand.
But I had no idea that the ending would flow in an unexpected

direction.
At least I was then.
I don’t know what Eugene was like. ————— For any mistakes
www.asianovel.com
445 Report
Chapter 46
“So, how’s your practice going?”
“Ahahaha…”
When asked by Cassius, I had no choice but to smile.
Actually, the performance practice wasn’t as successful as I

thought.
Naturally, Eugene was training as a marine instructor, but no

noticeable improvement was made.
“I guess it’s hard to answer because you’re laughing

without saying anything.”
Cassius said, hitting the bulls-eye.
Strangely, he has a good wit for this kind of thing.
“Phew, that’s right. There’s nothing to hide.”
I said, stretching out my arms and.
“In fact, I’m not doing as well as I thought. I should just

work hard, I guess.”
“Well, what does Eugene say?”
“Well, as usual. He’s rolling me like crazy. Although hee

practices a lot.”
www.asianovel.com
446 Report
Then I spoke with a sigh.
“It hasn’t been long since I started practising, but I was

worried that my skills wouldn’t improve until the
performance, so….”
Cassius stared at me with his golden eyes still shining.
“You don’t have to be too hasty. You already have a huge

pile of skills, and it’s obvious that it takes you a step further
in that situation.”
“Is that so… ?”
“Yes. As if it’s harder for an A-class student to climb to an

S-class than for an F-class student to climb to a D-class.”
It sounded right.
‘I knew that there weren’t that many of the families that I

knew would run magic simultaneously.….’
“I hope you don’t feel too pressured or in a hurry.”
Cassius said with a smile around his mouth.
“Because it’s best to see you enjoying the magic.”
“Huh? Does it look like I’m enjoying magic?”
To be honest, I do like it.
Of course, from the perspective of me, who has lived the life of a
modern person like that there is nothing going according to their will,
wouldn’t the magic that does what you think comes too attractive?
“Yes. Especially during the battle. There’s a look on your

face that seems to expect a lot of fighting.”
www.asianovel.com
447 Report
“Isn’t that a little scary?”
I didn’t know. I must have looked crazy to other people.
“Uh, well, it looks a little like that when you take out the
flame magic……”
“Oh, is that true?”
“Oh, no, so anyway… ….”
Cassius tried to change his words and talked.
“You, whether you’re smiling with a very confident

expression when using magic, I would wish you wouldn’t lose
your appearance. I wonder if this performance is also a show
that shows you enjoying yourself in front of people.”
The face of Cassius delivering the word was quite serious.
However, the words contained a sense of kindness, which

somehow warmed my heart.
“…… I see. It would be nice if I seemed to enjoy myself

from the perspective of people.”
Yes, Cassius is not wrong. I should enjoy it. It’s only been five days
since we started practising.
‘Let’s move on step by step.’
I stood upon the bench thinking so.
“I think Cassius is right. Thank you for saying such a nice

thing.”
I said with a light smile at him.
“I’m glad it helped.”
www.asianovel.com
448 Report
“I’ll be going now, then. I’m sure Eugene will go crazy
again if I don’t go.”
Cassius’s expression seemed subtly firm at my words. It felt like

the laughter that had remained around his mouth until a while ago
was slightly fading.
‘Huh?’
In the midst of confusion, Cassius urgently called me up.
“Hold, hold on, Yerine.”
“What?”
“I, I still need to talk to you……can you just listen to this

and go?”
The moment I saw his golden eyes glancing at me, I could see right
away. The fact that Cassius is about to bring up something very
important.
“…yes, I will.”
Saying so, I sat back on the bench and took a seat.
‘What the hell is he going to talk about…?’
No matter how I look at it, I can’t guess it. His look must be similar
to that of the day he came to my room disguised as Astra.
“What are you going to talk about.…?”
Despite my question, Cassius couldn’t open his mouth easily for a

while with his eyes closed. He wiggled his hands with his fingers
crossed and gently bit his lower lip.
“Well, do you happen to know?”
www.asianovel.com
449 Report
It was not long after that that his voice finally came in.
“What?”
“At the end of the school anniversary banquet, the ball will
be held.”
“Uh…… No.”
Ah, is there really a ball after the banquet? Perhaps because it’s a
magic school at the noble school, the event that I used to watch only
in movies is really going to be held.
Then Cassius grinned at me.
“Students dance at the ball, too.”
“Oh, yeah……?”
“So, speaking of which….”
Cassius came a little closer, and said to me, making eye contact
with me.
“Wouldn’t you be my partner at the ball?”
At first, it took me a considerable amount of time to understand

the word. And as soon as I understood it, I could feel the heat on my
face right away. Furthermore, Cassius’s face looking at me at that
time, looking unusually good and handsome, suddenly my heart
thumped.
“Uh… Yes?”
“Oh, ‘yes’ and ‘yeah’ are expressions of agreement, right?

So you’re gonna be my partner?”
Cassius made fun of me with a playful smile. Why even that smile
looks so handsome today. I wonder why his shining golden eyes,
www.asianovel.com
450 Report
chubby nose, and sculpted lips are so eye-catching.
“No, wait a minute! No, it’s not.”
I jumped up from the bench with my face open and waved my

hands.
“How can I, uh, how can I, uh….”
“Yerine, calm down. Take a deep breath and…….”
“I, dan, don’t even know how to dance!”
It was true. Where could I have learned to dance before?
Even after being possessed, no one had taught nobility manners

and dances to me. However, the words seemed to have become a
gap.
“Then I’ll teach you. Just the two of us rented a practice

room.….”
It is not an illusion that Cassius emphasized the word “two of us”.
Moreover, his mouth was smiling sweetly at the time, but his eyes
were flashing like a beast of prey.
‘No, no, no, no, no……!’
Dancing with the 2nd Prince in a place with outsiders, it is obvious

that the eyes will be focused on me at once. Plus, I wasn’t really,
really confident in dancing.
“And, and, because I’m in charge of the performance………

I don’t know if I have time to dance practice right now.”
“Hey, it’s okay if you can’t dance. It’s more important for
me to want to be a partner with you and….”
www.asianovel.com
451 Report
“Sorry!”
If I stay like this, I will definitely fall for the flow of conversation, so
I left my seat.
“I really have to go to practice now! That, and, the banquet

is still a month away! So, give me some time to think!”
I shouted with a rapid voice and a red-hot face.
“Well, I’ll leave then!”
“Oh, now, wait, Yerine…….”
The words were to say good-bye, but in fact, I escaped the spot. I
wonder if I’ve ever run this fast. As I ran to the sparrow-like that, I
stopped running and breathed hard.
‘Will you be my partner at the ball?’
“I must be crazy, really……!”
The voice and the expression when he said it, did not disappear
from my head. And when I thought of it, my face heated up again.
‘Asking for a ball partner in a romance novel is almost like

a date!’
Thinking so, a corner of my mind began to tremble.
I already knew Cassius liked me, but why am I so nervous today?
‘And why does he look so handsome today?’
To be honest, the eye smile that he made when he was teasing

was no joke. Now, Cassius knows how to take advantage of his
blessed beauty as a man in romance fantasy novels.
“Oh, my God. I…….”
www.asianovel.com
452 Report
With a sigh, I trudged toward the sparrow. Today, it was obvious
that this problem would keep me awake all night. The thought of it is
already draining my strength.
Pushing the sparrow door so weakly, Eugene with his arms folded
was standing in front of and staring at me.
“I’m here.”
Walking into the gutter like a powerless squid, Eugene glanced at

me.
“You’re four minutes late. Be on time from now on.”
“Sorry…….”
“What’s wrong with your face? It’s very red.”
“Yes, I won’t let you know.”
As I said so, I went to my usual practice position and stood there,

and Eugene snorted and turned his head away.
“Yes, do as you please.”
Then we practised for about half an hour. Until I happen to see

Eugene’s flashes scattered in the middle of the sparrow.
“Eugene! It exploded too early!”
Turning my head, I cried out to Eugene, who was posing.
“I said….. I know!”
After hearing me, Eugene took the offensive position again and
shot the magic straight ahead.
The violet flash, which disappeared while splashing like a spark, set
off like a flame just before it hit the wall almost opposite the sparrow.
www.asianovel.com
453 Report
“……well done.”
When I saw Eugene wiping the sweat after shooting magic, I said in
a low voice.
‘I wish I could do something like that, too.’
Thinking so, I invoked the flame magic on my palm. But no matter

how much I concentrated, there was no sign of water droplets on the
other hand.
“Huuuhh.”
In the end, the flame in the right hand went out powerlessly.
Then, suddenly a shadow fell over me, and the smell of mint-like
coolness came through.
“Huh?”
Looking up, Eugene looked down at me with blue eyes. Then he

bent over and came close to me.
“Give it to me.”
With a softer, more gentle voice than usual. ————— For any
www.asianovel.com
454 Report
Chapter 47
‘Huh?’
Without realizing it, Eugene was approaching very close.
“Give me your hand.”
That’s what he said, but he was already taking his hand toward my
hand.
“Let’s try it on a smaller scale.”
Then he took my right hand and folded my fingers one by one.
The touch was unusually delicate and tender, which surprised me a

lot inside.
“Here, focus on your index finger. Try using magic as little

as possible.”
He folded the other hand and laid out the spellbook in front of me.
“At first~”
His bright blue eyes were looking straight at me. I could see myself
reflected in those eyes.
‘It’s, it’s too close…!’
“Let’s try it. Imagine a magic circle of water while using the
flame magic……”
www.asianovel.com
455 Report
Our eyes met in a flash. At the same time, Eugene stopped talking.
While quietly making eye contact.
It was the first time I saw Eugene’s face so close. Silver hair that
flutters smoothly and eyelashes that sit on top of sapphire eyes. And
thin, long lips.
‘Did he look like this…?’
As my thoughts got there, I suddenly felt like my heart was beating

faster.
‘Uh…?’
It was strange.
I’m sure he didn’t like me until recently. Why is my heart beating

when I’m looking at him? Eventually, I took a breath and lowered my
head.
‘I can’t get caught.’
My heart pounded for fear that he might have seen my face turn
red.
‘I must be really crazy.’
It was impossible for me to think Eugene that way.
“……you.”
“Huh?”
When I raised my head, Eugene was still staring at me.
As I was conscious of his gaze, I felt my face was going to heat up

again, so I lit up and fixed my eyes on the spellbook.
“What’s wrong?”
www.asianovel.com
456 Report
I tried to speak calmly, but I couldn’t tell if it went well. I was afraid
that I might be caught shaking my voice a little in embarrassment.
“…nothing.”
And Eugene stood up and spoke in a low-key voice.
“Nothing. Practice that anyway.”
Leaving his words behind, Eugene trudged to where he was

practising. It felt as though there was still a slight warmth in the hand
he held.
‘It’s strange……’
Thinking so, I rolled up my wide-open hand and clenched my fist.
‘No, let’s not think about anything else.’
Eugene, of course, would have been like that without thinking.
It’s so obvious that the other person had no intentions, but I’m
having a strange imagination on my own.
Moreover, it is not enough to just pay attention to practice now. I

shook my head after changing my mind that I should focus quickly.
When I focused on my fingers and used the flame magic, a small

flame as small as a candle flared up.
In that state, I looked at the water magic circle and tried to think of
it.
‘Focusing so that both don’t fade….’
Has it been about 15 minutes like that?
patter–
www.asianovel.com
457 Report
“Huh?”
A thin stream of water from my left finger spilt out and fell to the
ground.
“Uh, ah, the book!”
“You fool, don’t pick up a book and turn around!”
Eugene’s sharp voice was heard as he was running in confusion.
“I’ll save the book, so focus! Keep it up!”
As he said, I turned my body with my fingers that kept running

water and tried not to forget the shape of the water magic circle in
my head.
‘If I keep it this way………!”
The water continued to flow until about 30 seconds later.
At last, the moment the stream was cut off and only a small flame
was left on the right finger, I relaxed my body and breathed out.
It seemed to be spinning in front of my eyes for a very short time,

but it was the first time that it could simultaneously operate.
I felt joy in the fact.
“As expected, I’m a genius…!”
I jumped and screamed with hearty joy.
“It’s good to have a high sense of self-esteem, but don’t let

it go easily. We still have a long way to go before it’s
complete and perfect.”
Eugene said, squinting his eyes and clearing the spellbook from
the floor with a levitating spell.
www.asianovel.com
458 Report
“Ck, give me a compliment. That’s the only way to give me
strength.”
“I think you’re already full of strength because you like it

alone.”
“You cold-hearted bastard…….”
As I muttered so, Eugene frowned.
The look on his face made it clear that he would nag at any
moment, so I slowly tried to avoid the seat.
“Oh, okay, I’ll practice. I’ll go over there and practice this
time.”
“Hey.”
As expected, Eugene did not let me go easily.
What, does he think he can be my mother! No, my mom won’t just

nag like this.
As soon as I was ready with my mouth sticking out forward, I heard

a voice from the back.
“Good job.”
At that moment, I couldn’t believe my ears, so I looked back.
“What?”
“Good job, you did it with a very small force, but I thought
it would take a few more days.”
His clear eyes looked straight at me. Eyes that are sharp, but
without a single point of lies.
‘Does he really think so?’
www.asianovel.com
459 Report
The guy who always screamed mean words at me really said this?
He seemed to be sincere from his words and attitudes, but

rationally, I couldn’t accept it.
“You’re not saying that because I asked you to compliment

me earlier, are you? You’re not bowing down, are you?”
“Don’t be ridiculous. Practice now!”
Yes, you have to cut it off like that to be Eugene Ace.
‘Well, he’s been getting a little better lately.’
Furthermore, nothing good will happen about a joint performance

because of the bad relationship. I’m sure Eugene knows that. I think
that’s why he says such things like that.
‘Yes, he has improved a lot though.’
I can’t believe that Eugene Ace complimented me for doing a good

job.
Of course, he was going to growl again after the show,
“What are you doing, not practising?”
“Oh, yes, yes, I will, I will.”
So the practice continued into the late night, and the lights in the
sparrow remained on until the moonlight fell white in the world.
***
“Uh…”
Thanks to the training until late at night, I was hazy even when I
had breakfast.
www.asianovel.com
460 Report
“Oh, my God, Yerine is dying!”
Astra was astonished and cried, hugging me.
“Don’t die, Yerine……!”
“I’m fine, Astra.”
Cassius, who was still watching, quietly put down his spoon.
Then he pushed the pudding in front of him towards me.
“Eat my pudding, too, Yerine, you like this.”
Then, Rayl and Rachel pushed their main dish toward me.
“Our own, too.”
“No, guys… Thank you so much, but I can’t eat it all…….”
In a dying voice, I talked to them, trying to stop them.
“Is it because of that guy, Yerine?”
“What?”
“Isn’t Eugene making you training too hard?”
The golden eyes of Cassius flashed at the moment.
Seeing that, I thought there would be another bother if I stayed

still, so I jumped up and talked as if I had regained my vitality.
“If it doesn’t work, I’ll go and–”
“It’s not because of what Eugene asked me to do, it’s

because I’m being unreasonable. So please put the fork down
and talk.”
And I snuck the pudding that Cassius had brought to me and
www.asianovel.com
461 Report
talked.
“Well, it’s not that hard. It’s because I’m sleepy. I’ll feel
better after taking a walk.”
“Then with me–”
“I’m going with Erica.”
I didn’t set up an iron wall, but I really promised Erica that I would
go for a walk in the morning.
If Cassius intervened in it, they would definitely fight again, so it

would be easier to say that.
“Uh, I’m going to get going.”
“Already?”
Rachel asked, shining amber eyes.
“Yes, it’s almost time for my appointment.”
Actually, I didn’t have an appetite, so I thought I’d rather go out

quickly. We still have about 20 minutes until the appointment.
“I see. Have a good trip, Irene.”
Rayl clenched the cereal into his mouth and mumbled and waved.
Astra and Rachel and Cassius did the same, and I left the cafeteria
with their farewells.
‘I was supposed to see Erica at the north gate of the main

building.’
As I hurried to the north gate, to my surprise, Erica had already

stood, waiting for me.
www.asianovel.com
462 Report
With her soft cherry-blossom hair braided in pigtails and even a
purple ribbon, she came running gladly when she saw me.
“Yerine!”
“Erica, why did you get out so early? We have 20 minutes

until the appointment….”
“I can’t wait to see Yerine!”
I tore my chest at the sight of Erica speaking happily.
“Is my grave here today…”
“Huh, what do you mean, grave, Yerine, what does that

mean?”
“Oh, no! Haha……….”
I said so and went outside.
It was a little cool outside because it was morning, but it was

rather pleasant. The school landscape, dimly fogged there, gave off a
mysterious atmosphere like the hidden palace in the movie.
“Well, shall we go?”
“Yes!”
The site of the Academy was quite large, so it took about an hour
to complete the tour.
Which means I can be alone with Erica for an hour.
Accepting Erica’s request for taking a walk in the morning with

such a dark feeling was a bit stabbed in my conscience, but the mind
of a virtuoso was not rationally controllable
“It’s foggy, so it feels different from usual..”
www.asianovel.com
463 Report
Erica talked, patting her pink hair.
“Yes, I know, it’s cute.”
“Oh? The fog is cute?”
“Ah.”
I fell in love with Erica and thoughtlessly uttered what I had in my

mind.
“Ah, sorry! Nothing!”
“Oh… well, thank God!”
Did we walk about 30 minutes like that? We arrived at the main

gate of the Academy site, where we were talking excitedly.
“Uh……? Professor Frain?”
The moment the front door caught my eye, I could see Professor
Frain standing in front of the front gate and talking to someone.
Looking closely, someone was glued to the front gate of the

Academy, which was made of iron and talking to Prof. Frain.
“What could it be?”
Erica frowned and asked, looking at the man at the front door.
“I don’t know.”
Looking at the figure together, I answered.
It was just that moment. I heard a voice mixed with tears calling
my name.
“So all you have to do is call Yerine Spade here!”
At the sound of the voice ringing in the school site, I stopped
www.asianovel.com
464 Report
walking as if I had been hit in the back of my head. ————— For
any mistakes errors and issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
465 Report
Chapter 48
‘This voice must be…….’
It was a familiar voice that I heard so much that I couldn’t forget.
“Ye, Yerine, this voice… they’re talking about you, right?”
Erica gulped and asked. Her expression was more firm.
It must have been because of the foggy scenery, the voices ringing
in the mountains were so grotesque. It was natural to feel anxious
when someone you don’t know heard of talking about you.
“Yes, I think that’s right……and I also think I know who it

is.”
“Huh? You know who is that person?”
“Yeah.”
Looking toward the main gate, someone was holding the door with
both hands, beyond the iron gate. It’s obvious that the person asking
the gatekeeper to open the door, but it couldn’t have been easy in a
secure academy.
“Sorry, Erica. Can I go for a while?”
“Huh? Wait, Yerine!”
“I’ll be right back! Erica just can wait here.”
I could hear Erica talking behind my back, but my body was
www.asianovel.com
466 Report
already heading to the main gate.
‘He won’t be able to get inside the Academy, but I’d better
take care of it quickly before the word comes out.’
To come up with a solution to the situation, I called in Professor

Frain, who was staring at someone outside the door, with her head
rolled and her arms crossed.
“Professor.”
She had a terrifying look on her face that I had never seen before.
“Miss Spade? Why are you here……….”
But the moment she looked back at me, she returned to her usual
gentle face.
“You’d better not come to the main gate now. I’ve called
security, so go somewhere else for a moment…..”
She lightly grabbed me by the shoulder and pushed me back in the

opposite direction of the main gate.
Then a clear voice came from the front door.
“Yerine!”
That voice made me feel irritated, but I held it in because it was

outside.
At the voice, Prof. Frain sighed and looked back.
“I’ll take care of it, so don’t worry about it, Miss Spade.”
She spoke in a calm but powerful voice.
‘Really, he really has something to make people tired.’
www.asianovel.com
467 Report
Thinking so, I said to Prof. Frain.
“Professor, I think he’s been looking for me. I think I’d

better persuade him and send him back before he harms
other people.”
“That’s why we can’t do that, Spade.”
Professor Frain stretched out her waist and told me eye-to-eye.
“If he can harm other students, he can harm Miss Spade,

too.”
Then she glanced toward the door and continued her words in a
dry voice.
“It is a professor’s duty to protect students in the

Academy. I would abandon my duty if I let you meet someone
who is likely to harm students.”
Prof. Frain’s idea was convincing enough. Moreover, as I was the

victim of the monster break-in incident, so the professors must have
been more cautious.
“Professor, I understand and appreciate that. But I’m fine.”
“Yes?”
“If we let him that way, he’ll be doing that in front of the
Academy all day long. And….”
I looked down on the ground, wiggled with my fingers and said,
“It’s embarrassing, but it’s a personal matter, so I think I’ll

have to deal with it. Would you please let me talk to him?”
Then again a cracked voice came from beyond the iron gate.
“Ye, Yerine! Yerine Spade!”
www.asianovel.com
468 Report
Even after hearing the voice, I smiled and talked.
“I’d like to meet him in person and listen to his story.”
In the meantime, the iron door kept shaking, making a sound of

iron.
Professor Frain, who listened to it and agonized over her head with
her hands on her forehead, finally gave me the answer I wanted.
“Okay. Do you want me to stay away from you?”
“No, you don’t have to.”
Eventually, I walked toward the main gate with Prof. Frain.
Then I looked down with cold eyes at the ugly man, who was glued
like a cicada as if to cram his face into the iron door.
Leon, who I had not seen for months, had changed noticeably.
Stubborn only in dazzling jewellery, he was wearing a ragged, dusty
coat. The glossy blonde was fluffy, and the face was thinner than
before.
“Yerine! You came!”
When Leon saw me, he smiled visibly gladly and extended his hand
through the iron bars as if to hold his hand. I frowned at the sight and
backed away.
“I don’t know anyone like you.”
“I’m sad, Yerine, what do you mean by that?”
“When the Postade family was disqualified and separated

from the Spade family, I have nothing to do with you now.”
I said word by word with force.
www.asianovel.com
469 Report
“So get out. There’s absolutely nothing to get you into
here.”
“Come on, hold on, Yerine, please.”
“It’s no use holding out. You don’t even have the strength
to break the shield, do you?”
“Yerine Spade!”
In the end, he showed his true colours.
As his voice turned into an angry beastly sound, everyone around

me looked at Leon with a surprised look and was on alert.
“You’ve totally ruined my family! Because of a bitch like

you!”
Then Prof. Frain frowned.
“Be careful of what you say. Don’t you have any awareness
of where you are now?”
But Leon was already out of his mind.
“Shut up! What do you know? Because of your bitch

accusation, my mother went to prison and all her property
was taken. Plus, my damn father chased me and wanted to
kill me.”
Leon shouted, waving the iron door with blood in his eyes.
“If you had not taken the position as the heir, I would have
made to the 7 Imperial Family–”
But Leon couldn’t finish his words.
Spitting, opening his mouth wide, and making all sorts of bizarre
noises, he grabbed his neck and puffed along the way.
www.asianovel.com
470 Report
‘You’re really, really no help in my life.’
I sighed and said, lowering my right hand, which had been lifted
into the air.
Then Leon looked at me with an angry look, as if he were making a

loud noise at the sight.
At least I wouldn’t have heard his voice. I couldn’t stand it and cast
a silent spell.
I turned my back against the iron gate, bowed my head to the

professors, and talked.
“Sorry for the disturbance, professor.”
“No, it’s not your fault, Miss Spade.”
Professor Frain shook her head and spoke.
“Yes, Miss Spade, now turn to the main building–”
It was just that moment.
‘Now is the time.’
I extended my right hand behind me, invoking the flame magic

without hesitation.
“Ahhhhhhhh!”
I heard a clink of metallic objects falling on the floor.
Looking back, Leon was rolling on the floor holding his burned right
hand, and a sharp silver knife fell through the bars of the iron door.
“It’s so obvious that you can’t even touch me.”
With air magic, I said, moving the knife that Leon dropped over my
www.asianovel.com
471 Report
hand.
“Don’t be so unfair because it’s just self-defence.”
Saying so, I calmly turned to the main building.
“I’m gonna kill you! I’m going to kill you!
Leon, who was unable to use one hand, struck his head against the
iron door and bleed out of his nose, then Professor Frain raised her
right hand to see if he was unconscious.
But even before she could use magic, a red light came from
somewhere.
‘Huh?’
Reon, who was hit with a stun spell, stopped moving with his head
lodged in the door. And Erica stood in the direction of the light
coming.
“Miss Blothea?”
At the call of Professor Frain, Erika lowered her right hand and
answered with a cold look.
“I’m sorry, professor, he’s so noisy.”
“Erica!”
In my voice, Erica immediately changed her expression and

approached with a worried look.
“Yerine, are you all right? Because of that son of a

bi……no, because of him, you–”
I was amazed and said, taking a step back.
“I’m fine. Erica, you can’t come close now. There might be
www.asianovel.com
472 Report
some magic on this knife.”
The knife that Leon dropped was floating on my hand.
The knife was sharp but not very big. Even if I get stabbed with this
knife, it won’t get hurt enough to take my life.
‘That means there’s a high possibility that there’s

something unusual about this knife.’
That’s why I didn’t touch the knife.
“Professor Frain!”
Then came two men in uniform running.
“I’ve been contacted. Is this the person?”
“Yes. Please contact the Capital Guard and bind him.”
The guard began to tie Leon under Prof. Frain’s instructions, and
she spoke to me and Erica.
“Miss Blothea, and Miss Spade. Let’s go back to the main

building now. Miss Spade, hand the knife over to me and
make sure you go to the infirmary to check if you’re hurt
anywhere.”
Professor Frain made a glass box out of magic on the spot and told
me to use air magic to put the knife through the box.
“Wait a minute, professor.”
Although it was only a short time after learning the simultaneous

operation, I could do it for a while.
Focus my mind and use my left hand to cast the flame magic while
trying to keep the knife in a notary state.
www.asianovel.com
473 Report
Erica, glancing at the scene, tilted her head.
“Yerine, what are you doing?”
At that very moment, the flame on the blade turned green.
The emerald green flame rolled about in the wind, so it looked like
a goblin in a fairy tale.
“Uh…”
“As expected, my prediction was not wrong.”
Now I was making a red flame instead of a green one in my hand.

There was only one reason for the green flame to appear.
“There’s poison in the knife.”
With a firm expression, I said, looking back at Professor Fline

holding a glass box. ————— For any mistakes errors and issues
Please contact me through discord :- https://discord.gg/Q3dStgu
www.asianovel.com
474 Report
Chapter 49
After recovering the knife, I was going to ask the Academy to

analyze it, but unfortunately, the professor of drugs magic was on a
business trip.
Upon receiving the call, that professor said it would be better to

leave the analysis to Rayl before the samples were damaged, Prof.
Frain and I agreed with it.
Rayl gladly accepted the request, and the analysis took less than
an hour.
“Wow, you were really in danger.”
“What?”
I looked around in amazement, but Rayl didn’t notice it.
He was just slowly turning the test tube with one hand and fixing
his dark green eyes to the test tube emitting suspicious black smoke.
“This is quite… Interesting.”
By saying so, Rayl put the test tube down and took off his glasses.
Turning his chair toward me, he took off his gloves, and when he
finally became bare-handed, he held his chin in his hand and rolled
his eyes.
“That man sure is a madman. You’re sure he’s in prison,

aren’t you?”
www.asianovel.com
475 Report
Rayl asked with a worried look.
“That’s right, but wait, Rayl, so what exactly is this

poison?”
“Well, I don’t know.”
“Huh?”
I opened my eyes wide and asked back to Rayl.
“What does that mean?”
Does that mean that there’s a poison that Rayl doesn’t know,
exists in the first place?
“Well, I mean, this is a poison that’s never been in the

world before. I saw this combination of drugs for the first
time today. I’m sure Professor Pherfeld is, too.”
“What…?”
Then Rayl beckoned me to speak slowly, touching the parchment

he had laid down in front of the test tube with his finger.
“Look. This poison’s supposed ingredient. Dried pumpkin

roots, Shirakentami seeds that are good for insomnia, dragon
tendons, yew skin, and so on.”
Then he raised his finger at me and continued his words.
“These ingredients definitely have a healthy effect when

used alone. But if you put all these ingredients together–”
“It’s fatal.”
In my words, Rayl nodded and soon breathed a deep sigh.
“Honestly, even if you just brushed against this poisoned
www.asianovel.com
476 Report
knife, you…….”
Rayl couldn’t finish his words.
“You mean I’d be dead, Rayl?”
“No, it’s worse than that.”
He clenched his fists in both hands. And, subtly, I saw his hand
trembling.
“You wouldn’t have died right away.”
His voice also seemed to tremble with rage.
Have I ever seen him like this before?
“The entire inner wall of the organs must have melted, and
the aftereffects will probably remain for the rest of your life.”
The moment I heard it, I felt like my whole body was cooling down.
“What a vicious bastard. I wonder what he is, he’s not a

human, he’s a demon.”
Rayl shouted angrily, but the voice sounded faint and soon
scattered.
My mind was too complicated.
‘In the first place, Leon doesn’t have the ability to make
poison or magic potions on his own.’
Furthermore, such a complicated poison could not have been his

work.
‘With his current financial situation, it would be difficult to

buy the ingredients at a drugstore, but it would be even
more so to ask for it.….’
www.asianovel.com
477 Report
So where the hell did he get that poison?
“Yerine.”
“Huh?”
I came to my senses by the voice of Rayl calling my name.
“Are you all right?”
“Oh, yeah. I’m okay.”
I knew Leon was burning with vengeance, and I knew I didn’t know
what he was going to do.
So I expected he would have prepared something to harm me, but

I didn’t know the scale would be this big.
“This is gonna be better. If he rots in prison all his life, he

won’t bother me like this again.”
I spoke calmly in front of Rayl, but honestly, it was true that cold
sweat was still flowing when I thought of the moment.
‘What a crazy bastard?’
I was fortunate to shoot the flame right away without hesitation.
I don’t want to imagine after that if the knife touches me.
I shuddered and shook my head back and forth.
‘It’s so terrible that the internal walls of the organs

melt…….!’
“Yerine, for the time being, well, I think you’d better just
stay inside the Academy.”
Rayl spoke in a low voice, adjusting his serious green eyes to me.
www.asianovel.com
478 Report
“Yes, you’re right.”
And added with a bitter smile.
“I’ll do as you say. Thank you for analyzing it.”
***
“Yerine!”
As soon as I left the infirmary, it was Cassius who came running

with an urgent look and gasping for breath that welcomed me.
As soon as he saw me, he grabbed me by the shoulders and tried

to say something, but, grudgingly, he took his hand off and backed
away.
“I’ve heard everything…….. Are you hurt?”
Cassius’ golden eyes had a worried glow, and his face was flushed
as if he had been running at an incredibly fast pace. His sweaty black
hair clung to his forehead, and his red lips seemed to tremble.
I could tell that he was surprised at the news, so I took a step

closer to him, looked him face-to-face, and said in a voice as calm as
possible.
“Yes, I’m fine. I’m not hurt anywhere. Erica seems a little
surprised though.”
At the words, Cassius closed his eyes and sighed.
I’m sure I didn’t get hurt, I might just be a little bit nervous if
something wrong happened.
“Thank God…”
As he lowered his head, his golden eyes shone through the flowing
dark hair. Somehow when I saw it, he felt like a big cat.
www.asianovel.com
479 Report
And at that moment, in the look of Cassius’s expression seemed to
reveal how anxious he was, unwittingly reaching out and tidying up
his messy hair.
“I’m really fine.”
“Still, the fact that he tried to hurt you doesn’t change.”
At that moment his golden eyes began to flash like a beast.
‘Oh, the switch turned again.’
“Those Postades bastards. I should have taken that root

out a long time ago…”
Before I knew it, his worried eyes were gone, and he had eyes as
sharp as a beast.
Cassius would really root out the Postade.
Even though I haven’t stepped forward, he’s on his own path of

downfall.
‘It’s a shame because I didn’t tell him that the knife had
poisonous poison…….’
If the other kid like Astra or Rachel asked me about this, I was
going to answer without hesitation.
Because I didn’t want those kids to ever get into the same thing as
me.
However, I decided not to talk about the specific effects of poison,

as it would amplify their anxiety.
The Academy also agreed to remove the information from official

documents for students.
If I hadn’t done this, I think Cassius would have escaped The
www.asianovel.com
480 Report
Academy and torn Leon to pieces.
“He’s been tormenting you for years, and He’s been trying
to take your place as heir, and He’s pulled out his sword, he’s
not worthy enough to be keeping alive in this world.”
I agreed very strongly, but I didn’t think it would be right to say

“Yes, that’s right!” here, so I stayed still.
“That guy who tried to take your place by saying he had

enough mana for it is trying to harm you with a knife rather
than magic in front of the Academy. Such a guy doesn’t
qualify as a wizard. He doesn’t even deserve to be noble.”
It was right.
The man who said he would be the successor to the 7 Imperial

Family took out a knife with poison because he thought his magic
would not win.
He attacked from behind knowing that there was no chance of

winning if he faced me properly.
“What a brainless fellow. He really thought he could touch

you with a knife without any installation?”
At the moment, my heart ached, but fortunately, Cassius did not

seem to notice.
He didn’t stop there and grunted his teeth in a low voice.
“If I had noticed quickly, I’d have already cute his

neck…….”
I thought Cassius might have been charged with murder if I had

sincerely brought up the poison.
“They look like shit right now anyway. Mrs Postade is in
www.asianovel.com
481 Report
jail, and so will Leon.”
Leon was about to go to jail for attempted murder. In return for

committing a heavier crime than his mother.
When I thought about it, I felt a little better.
“And again, you shouldn’t abuse the imperial power for

that purpose.”
At the remark, Cassius opened his eyes wide and said with a
sizzling smile.
“You still don’t know me well, Yerine.”
“Yes?”
Then Cassius bowed slightly, and whispered in a low voice, taking

the hair off my cheek.
“I can do anything for you, and I’ll take advantage of

anything.”
I know. Today’s Cassius is no different from his usual Cassius.
He was very obsessive in the original work, and he used to say

things that were possessive or jealous of me often.
Why does it make my heart beat faster when I hear that?
“You know it right, Yerine?”
“……there’s no way I don’t know.”
“That’s right.”
By saying so, Cassius slid back.
The tail of his eyes looking at me drew a soft line like the moon.
www.asianovel.com
482 Report
Like the crescent moon floating in the dark night sky.
“If you know, I’d like you to use me.”
“Didn’t you help me often already?”
“Well, I’m a little disappointed these days.”
“You’re disappointed?”
I asked in a slightly startled voice. Disappointed, what does that

mean?
“Because you’ve been training with the silver-haired guy

and haven’t been looking for me.”
“Yes?”
“Anyway, that’s it.”
That’s how Cassius put his hand on my head.
“This is a service.”
“Oh? Wait a minute.”
However, I already started seeing a bunch of golden lights around

me.
“I didn’t even get hurt……!”
“Health and mana are not necessarily proportional, but

usually when the wizard’s mana is restored, their physical
strength and physical condition are also restored.”
The lump of light that floated around me as he spoke came into my

body one by one. Then there was a slight warmth.
“You must have been tired today. Take this and recover
www.asianovel.com
483 Report
your stamina.”
At the same time as the words, all the lumps of light disappeared.
I felt strange, for some reason, that the top of my head seemed
warm.
When the light went out, Cassius lowered his hand and smiled at
me with a grin.
“Come on, it’s done.”
I thanked Cassius, stroking the top of my head with my hands as if

it still had warm energy.
“Thank you.”
“Do you think you’re feeling a little better?”
“Maybe…?”
“Maybe, it’s not enough.”
“No, that’s enough. Because I wasn’t tired in the first

place.”
When I stepped back, refusing to do so, Cassius rolled his eyes

with a regretful look.
“Really? Then there’s nothing I can do about it……….”
“Yes, that’s enough. Thank you very much.
Cassius, arm in arm, listened to my thanks, and said in a raspy

voice, raising the corners of his mouth.
“Why don’t you skip practice for a day, since you’ve had a
big day today?”
www.asianovel.com
484 Report
“Huh? It’s not that bad though..….”
“You’ll collapse later. You were tired this morning. If you

go to Eugene with me and tell him, he’ll let you take a rest.”
“He? He’s never gonna do that. I think he’d rather laugh at

me for not taking care of my health at a critical time.”
I said with a false laugh.
‘He’s a guy who’s going to have to practice even in the rain

or snow..’
“Well… is that so?”
The moment we were talking like that, we could hear an icy voice
behind us.
“Who’s going to laugh at you?”
As I turned around, I saw Eugene Ace standing crooked with a

magic book in one hand. ————— For any mistakes errors and
issues Please contact me through discord :-
www.asianovel.com
485 Report
Chapter 50
“Eugene?”
I said, looking at Eugene walking towards me and Cassius.
Then Eugene stared at me with his unwavering deep blue eyes and
replied in a crooked voice as if he didn’t like it.
“What do you mean I’ll laugh!? What are you looking at me

for? Am I that bad-tempered?”
“Honestly, it’s not wrong.”
Eugene immediately snorted and refuted.
“Yes, I see. Okay, but I’m not that devilish enough to see
and like other people’s pain.”
He came up one step at a time and struck back.
He stopped right in front of me and squinted at me.
“Keep that in mind.”
Then he handed me the magic book he had on his arm.
“What is it, this. Is it mine?”
I asked, picking up a thick book with faded gold letters on the red
cover.
“Pages 77 to 90. Read it and come back.”
www.asianovel.com
486 Report
Then Eugene turned around and walked to his own way, seemingly
without further to say.
‘What, that’s it?’
It’s right in front of the infirmary. Did he hear that I almost got
hurt?
‘Or maybe he’s not looking for me, he just timingly right
finds me here?’
Holding the red book in both hands, countless thoughts passed

through my mind.
Eugene, who left me so confused and went his own way alone,
though it was really like him.
“Hey, Eugene! Is that it? Can I practice as usual today?”
I thought so because he didn’t have much to say.
However, Cassius, who had never intended to send me to practice

today, grabbed my arm and began to stop me.
“Yerine, hold on-”
And he stretched out his right arm to stop me from calling Eugene.
If it had been the usual Eugene, he would have just gone his way
without stopping. He wouldn’t turn his head nor answer back. Then I
would have gone to practice as usual.
But as soon as my words were finished, Eugene suddenly stopped

and turned his head and looked obliquely at the side of Cassius.
“Are you stupid? I can’t believe you are still thinking about
practising after all that happened.”
“Uh…”
www.asianovel.com
487 Report
I looked at him with my eyes wide open at the remark.
Still, Eugene turned around and talked again, without changing a

single expression.
“That book, I gave it to you instead of practice.”
“Wait, you knew.”
“Today read that only while resting in bed .”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing now. He’s telling me to take a

rest?
“I’m going. See you tomorrow.”
Eugene disappeared to the other side of the hall after the words.
Despite the complete disappearance of his appearance, the

aftermath of his words remained.
“Cassius, do you think that makes sense?”
To my question, Cassius replied with a face that he didn’t even

know.
“Well, I don’t know…….”
“I can’t believe that Eugene Ace told me to take a break

from practice! Did Eugene eat something wrong?”
It was strange no matter how I looked at it.
He’s been doing weird things lately, but today was the weirdest.
A few days ago, he told me I did a good job, what’s wrong with
him?
“Or maybe that’s He’s not Eugene…?”
www.asianovel.com
488 Report
“…….”
“Cassius?”
Looking to the side, Cassius stood in the middle of the dreary

corridor, looking in the direction of Eugene’s disappearance with eyes
resembling the tiger of night.
It was an eye searching for something far away.
“Hey, Cassius?”
“Huh?”
Cassius only then turned his eyes and looked at me.
“Oh, I’m sorry. What did you say?”
Cassius smiled awkwardly and scratched his head and said,
“Eugene looks weird. He’s not the type to say that. Isn’t it
someone else who disguised himself as Eugene?”
To be honest, I couldn’t believe the current situation to the point of

saying that.
Still, it was half a joke.
But Cassius did not burst into laughter when he heard this.
Instead, he looked at me gently with golden eyes and answered

with a very serious expression.
“I don’t think so.”
Of course, I thought he’d laugh back at me, but I stopped at an

unexpected reaction. Because the laughter in his voice was
completely gone.
www.asianovel.com
489 Report
“Well, I meant it to be funny. Was it not funny?”
Cassius opened his eyes wide and answered in a startled voice.
“That was it? Well, then, how should I react now?”
“No, you don’t have to force a reaction….”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was that.”
“No, thanks. It’s really okay.”
I tried to wave my hand and refused.
‘If it wasn’t funny, it’s probably because I lacked a sense of

humour……..’
“Well, if you’re upset, I can react.”
“That’s enough…Let’s go now. We’ve been standing here

too long.”
“Oh, yes. Let’s go to the dorm together.”
As I walked out of the building so silently, I could see the grey-

coloured sky.
The scene of the foggy school gave off a mysterious atmosphere.
Cassius walked, rarely, with his mouth shut tight, rolling his golden
eyes round and round.
Only then did I notice. The fact that he is preoccupied with

something.
‘That’s why he didn’t listen to me earlier.’
He seemed to be thinking deeply about something.
I don’t know what it is, but it seems to be a very important
www.asianovel.com
490 Report
problem, given that he is so tight-lipped and agonizing over his
serious face.
“Cassius.”
“Huh? Why?”
“Do you have any concerns? What you’ve been thinking

about since a while?”
In my words, Cassius flinched as if he had been stabbed, then

waved his hand and denied it.
“No, nothing.”
“Hmm? But you didn’t listen to me earlier. Even now,

you’re out of your mind and you’re not even talking.”
“I’m sorry…..”
“No, you don’t have to be sorry.”
And I said, making eye contact with his golden eyes.
“Just tell me if there’s anything I can do to help. It’s okay.”
Cassius paused at the remark, then responded in a low voice.
“……really?”
I answered him with a smile.
“Of course.”
The wind shook his dark hair.
His golden eyes, twirling slightly between his hair, resembling the
colours of the night sky, which had a more mysterious and
enchanting glow than ever before.
www.asianovel.com
491 Report
“Then, you have to listen to me.”
In his sudden change of mood, I felt my heart tighten.
Why.
‘Why is it suddenly so hot….…?’
It was foggy today. I’m sure it was cool. The sun is almost down, so
it couldn’t be hot.
“It’s not difficult, Yerine.”
“Well, what is it?”
Suddenly, he asks me to listen to him, and he brings up that it’s

not something difficult.
‘Are you trying to ask me for something?’
As soon as I was thinking so, Cassius smiled softly and said,
“When you were practising for the performance……”
“Oh, if you’re worried about the intensity, you don’t have

to worry about it because I’m in control.”
“Well, that’s true, but it’s something else.”
Something else. I was wondering if Cassius had anything to worry

about with my practice. He doesn’t even know what I’m practising.
“If Eugene says anything strange, don’t worry and ignore

it.”
The corners of Cassius’ mouth, which said that, were clearly

slightly raised. And his eyes were invariably of a colourful glow. Not
soft, but sharp light.
www.asianovel.com
492 Report
“Something…… weird?”
Then Cassius nodded.
“Yes.”
“Something weird, for example?”
At the moment, Cassius smiled.
“Such as, he might ask if you have time.”
Ask me if I have time?
I thought about it carefully, but so far, Eugene has never said such
a thing.
“Or maybe suggest eating together.”
Neither was this.
Eugene has been refusing to eat with other successors. Of course,

he never asked me to eat with him first.
The more I heard, the more I understood because all of Eugene’s

“something weirds” were not something he would bring up.
“Or–”
Or what else.
“After the performance at the banquet, if he asks you to

dance together to celebrate your success.”
Upon hearing that, I couldn’t stand it and burst into laughter.
“Hahaha, that can’t be true! In the first place, I and Eugene

are practising together temporarily because it’s only a joint
performance.”
www.asianovel.com
493 Report
“That’s true, but……….”
“Maybe after this show, he’ll ignore me, blowing cold wind
like he used to. Or he would shout “Use the flame magic,
spade!” and try to blow me up during the class.”
Cassius listened to me quietly and blinked a couple of times.
It’s as if he doesn’t understand me well.
“Uh. Doesn’t he look like that? In your eyes?”
Then Cassius opened his eyes wide and soon replied with a broad
smile.
“No. Not even in my eyes.”
“By the way, why did Cassius think Eugene would say that?
I don’t think anyone would think Eugene is going to say it.”
Cassius didn’t answer me directly.
With a smile on his face, he was just staring at the ground.
“I know right.”
“As expected right? Then, why the hell did you think like
that?”
Cassius smiled broadly, but gave no satisfactory answer.
“No, you don’t have to know, Yerine.”
He kept on saying, ‘I don’t need to know’. ————— For any

www.asianovel.com
494 Report
Chapter 51
“Hey, Eugene.”
Sitting on the ground with two legs crossed, I walked toward

Eugene looking through the spellbook and said in a voice full of
grandeur.
When Eugene heard my voice, he looked at me obliquely, then

lowered his head again and answered blandly.
“What is it?”
“Hey, don’t look down, look at me. I have something to

show you.”
Then a huge sigh came from below.
‘This jerk, he’s sighing for the sake of hearing me.’
Even with such a show of annoyance, Eugene looked at me with his

blue eyes squinted at me.
“Show me quickly. Don’t make me wonder.”
“Hehe, you can look forward to it.”
Feeling a smile on the corners of my mouth, I opened my hands

confidently.
At the same time, flames burned in my right hand, and streams of

water flowed from my left hand.
www.asianovel.com
495 Report
Seeing it, Eugene muttered with his eyes wide open.
“More than last time……..It’s gotten bigger.”
“Yes. Look at this.”
After turning the body and extending the hand in the opposite
direction, it increased the output of the flame and water.
The flame, which stretched out in a flash, wriggled like a dragon

and cut through the void of the gym, and a transparent column of
water swirled around it.
Increasing the water’s output, the thick stream completely

swallowed the flame, and when the flickering redness in the clear
water disappeared, both the water and the flame disappeared
without a trace.
Looking around the tranquil gym again, I turned to Eugene and

spoke proudly.
“What do you think? Didn’t I do a good job?”
“……..”
But Eugene was staring blankly into the air of the gym, perhaps
not listening to me.
“Eugene?”
“Huh? Uh.”
Only after I called his name did Eugene come to his senses.
“………tt has improved a lot.”
“Right? Didn’t I do a good job?”
“As I always say, don’t be too conceited.”
www.asianovel.com
496 Report
“Oh, you’re so petty. You need to praise me little by little
to make it better.”
“I told you it was good when it was needed. I just told you
that you’ve improved, and you’ve never complimented me
either.”
Surprised by the words, I stood up from my seat with my eyes wide

open and looked at Eugene, who cracked his pants.
“Don’t tell me, do you want to be praised by me?”
“Who said I wanted it? That’s not what I say.”
“Strong denials are strong positives–”
“Noisy.”
Eugene calmly cut me off.
Taking a step forward, he stretched his right hand toward the air
and looked straight ahead with sharp eyes.
“This time you’re showing me what you practised?”
“Yes.”
A yellow spark temporarily burst from Eugene’s hand, who

answered my question briefly.
At the same time, the smell of electricity touched my nose.
But the yellow spark that had burst from Eugene’s hand had
vanished without a trace within seconds.
‘I always feel it, but it’s really fast.’
An attack so swift that the route is indistinguishable.
www.asianovel.com
497 Report
It was simply a magic fit for the Ace family.
I smelled a stimulating electric scent for a while and waited for the
yellow flash that hit the target to get into my eyes, but even though I
waited quite a while, no yellow flash was visible.
As I was looking at Eugene’s silvery backhead with my arms folded,

I walked forward and asked, thinking it was strange.
“Well, Eugene, I’m sorry, but where was that magic–”
But Eugene, who opened his eyes wide as if surprised to see me,
hurriedly pulled my arm with his left hand and shouted.
“Hey, it’s dangerous, it’s behind you.”
“Huh?”
Unknowingly caught by Eugene, I looked forward blankly.
It was just that moment.
A yellow spark suddenly burst out of the air with a light ‘pung’
sound of the explosion.
“Wow…”
My mouth opened naturally at the sight.
The resources were different from the sparks that erupted from the
attack magic that Eugene used before.
The yellow mass of light gave off a magnificent beam of light like a

huge fireworks display, and around it, a yellowish fireball trickled
down to the ground like water from a shower.
Unless I’m mistaken, the yellow flash only comes out when using
the weakest offensive magic. With magic with the weakest offensive
power, it can produce such a visually intense scene.
www.asianovel.com
498 Report
“That’s cool. How did you do that?”
Then Eugene answered indifferently in a low-key voice.
“I practised.”
“No……that’s too obvious.”
Then Eugene asked with a face that he couldn’t understand.
“Then what are you asking?”
“What’s the principle, the principle? That’s what I’m

asking.”
When I explained enthusiastically by mixing my hands and hands,

Eugene opened his eyes thinly and thought for a momentarily, as if
he was lost in thought.
“Well, my magic basically explodes when it hits the target.

That’s how I maximize the impact, but if magic wanders in
the air without touching obstacles, it doesn’t explode for a
while.”
“For a while, it means that at some point it will eventually

explode.”
Eugene answered my words with a nod.
“That’s right. And by then, it’s more spectacular than

usual. The power seems to be increasing a few times, and
that magic is weak in strength in the first place, so there’s no
great harm in the first place.”
Eugene said, glancing at the magic spot.
“But the condition is that magic has to stay in the air all
this time. Without bumping into other objects or people.”
www.asianovel.com
499 Report
“Of course, I’ll control the magic moves. You just saw it.”
“Huh?”
“I can adjust it by looking at it with my eyes. This is the

first time I’ve found out while practising.”
So far, Eugene’s attack magic has mainly aimed to reach the target
quickly so that the opponent cannot respond.
‘’It is said that he’s practising for a performance right now,

but …….’
If the time and path of the magic explodes like today, and the path
is unknown except for the user, it would be quite embarrassing to the
other party.
In other words, it is a tactic that can be used in battle.
‘That’s scary……’
I thought quietly, clenched my fist in my right hand.
Everyone is working hard in an invisible place.
“Anyway, if we match this technique with your

simultaneous operation, it’ll be visually spectacular. We may
not be able to use strong magic because of safety issues.”
“Oh, I asked the professor, and he told me not to worry

about it because they’re going to put on the shield.”
“Really? Then you’d better use something as flashy as you

can.”
Eugene raised his head crooked and looked at me and talked.
‘Oh, right. Come to think of it.’
www.asianovel.com
500 Report
“Eugene, since you tell me to use something flashy–”
“Oh, what is it?”
“I have one more thing to show you. But it’s not that
powerful yet.”
“Show me.”
Eugene raised his head and put his chin in his right hand.
“Do I have to step back?”
“No, I think you can just stay there.”
I answered and slightly opened my right hand.
And I closed my eyes, took a deep breath.
As I recall the flame magic more intensely and clearly than ever
before.
The moment I opened my eyes, I immediately invoked the flame

magic of a size similar to the torch on the wall rose from my hand.
‘More strongly’
I clenched my teeth, recounted the magic circle that came to mind,

and the figure that seemed to be fluttering, resembling a haze of
flames.
‘More hotter. . . .!’
At the moment when the heat seemed slowly gathering in the left
eye, the flame on the hand blew its size and splashed the spark.
I could feel the heat on my palm that I could not feel from the
previous flame. Soon the flaming flames turned blue.
www.asianovel.com
501 Report
“Blue…”
I heard Eugene muttering to himself.
Seeing the blue flame dancing on my palm, which was hotter than
usual, I smiled quietly, forgetting the sweat that was flowing from my
forehead.
The feeling of the whole body heating up.
I loved the feeling of being united with that dancing flame.
Gradually, the surroundings began to look blurred.
All I could see was a blue flame to see whether it was wide or not.
‘Is it like this yesterday… ?’
Yesterday was a smaller flame than this.
Has there ever been a time when the surroundings got blurred and
you didn’t even feel the heat?
The moment I thought so in my mind, a sharp pain came over to

my left eye.
“읏!”
“Spade?”
A blurred vision showed the blue flames disappearing without a

trace.
With a terrible feeling as if rubbing my left eye with a hot knife, I

grabbed my face and fell forward.
“Hey, what’s wrong with you? Spade!”
I breathed out in sudden pain. The floor looked hazy because I was
www.asianovel.com
502 Report
constantly out of focus.
‘What is it, why…?’
At that moment, a red flame rose in front of me.
“Huh?”
It wasn’t what I had bloomed.
I don’t feel any heat in my hands, so that’s probably right.
“Spade!”
Yeah, it wasn’t the spark of reality that I was looking at.
I’m looking at another memory of Yerine now.
With a burning left eye, I could see that the red flames had
devoured the mansion.
With my burning left eye, I saw a bright red flame engulfing the
mansion. Smell, stinging eyes, screaming. And the sound of cracking
trees in flames.
Yerine remained alone in such a place, crying in a bloody voice.

With a terrible voice full of rustling, unbelievable that it was a child’s
‘What is this…….?’
As soon as I was frozen in the tremendous sight I could see, I could

hear Eugene’s voice.
“Yerine! Wake up!”
That’s when I came to my senses.
“gasp.”
When I raised my head in amazement, I could see the face of
www.asianovel.com
503 Report
Eugene, with blue sapphire eyes wide open and calling me in an
urgent voice, not the terrible scenes of the mansion.
“What, you, what’s wrong? Are you all right?”
“Oh? Ugh…”
My left eye was throbbing again. Eventually, I couldn’t stand it and

held my eyes again with my hands.
“You………. put your hand away for a minute.”
“Hey, I don’t think I can, uh…….”
“Wait a minute, really for a minute, I won’t touch it, so put

it away a little.”
Eugene held my left arm gently, speaking in an unusually muted

voice.
Eventually, when I lowered my left hand, he put down my arm, and

came up and began to look closely into my eyes.
So close I could see his face gradually turning into embarrassment,

at a very close distance.
Then, for some reason, he tried to talk, but he shut his mouth
several times.
“Do it if you want to talk, don’t if you don’t. What’s

wrong?”
I couldn’t stand it and grabbed my eyes again and said.
Only then did Eugene, who was biting his lips, open his mouth in an
unusual voice.
“You… What the hell is that?” ————— For any mistakes

www.asianovel.com
504 Report
www.asianovel.com
505 Report
Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.
ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for

review purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or
any rights whatsoever.
Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not
and will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited
to rent, sell, print, auction.
www.asianovel.com

(WWW - Asianovel.com) - I M Villainess But So Popular

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

(WWW - Asianovel.com) - I M Villainess But So Popular

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

(WWW - Asianovel.com) - I M Villainess But So Popular

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

www.asianovel.

I’m Villainess But So Popular

I possessed an extra character as villainess in the novel.

The Second Prince, who only looked at the original heroine, is

“I didn’t do it for you, so don’t get me wrong.”

My self-proclaimed rival seems to have a crush on me.

“Ahh! She’s so beautiful!”

“If only I had been hit by her magic once!”

Suddenly, there is a fan club.

My favorite heroine became the president of the fan club.

……Am I really the villainess?

Source: woopread translations (2)

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11

More info and chapters:

Episode 1 Translator : Missme Editor : Aru

(Prologue) In the middle of the graceful ballroom where a classical

“I say again, I was the ﬁrst who applied myself as a partner

No, I deﬁnitely don’t remember saying I’d dance with you.

“What are you talking about? She never said that.”

“Hey, don’t dance so stupidly and trample people’s feet,

I’m sorry, but I don’t need it.

Why is everyone deciding my schedule without even consulting

Because of the three conspicuous looks and their signiﬁcance, all

“Oh, they’re ﬁghting again?”

“By the way, doesn’t Miss Yerine look pretty today?”

“That’s right, the performance earlier was so cool and…..”

Regardless of the other, the three men were growling at each

“Can’t you see people waiting? Let Yerine go quickly and

The silver-haired man said, pulling my other arm towards him.

But the other two couldn’t have remained still.

“No, Spade feels uncomfortable dancing with you. You’re

“That’s right! Yerine said she wouldn’t dance and would

“Stop it you both, Yerine has a troubled look on her face.”

I tried hard to quell my boiling anger and said.

“Will you all get out of here?”

“Who brought you up and raised you, you bitch? Someone

At the sharp hissing sound scratching my ears, I opened my eyes.

When I came to my senses, a woman with grey hair and dark

The woman pointed at me with her fat ﬁngers and shouted.

I don’t understand the situation in itself, but the woman’s

I didn’t know where to look, as the woman’s clothes were covered

I didn’t even know a thing.

I recognised another fear from falling oﬀ the veranda, at the sight

But as soon as I stepped back, something hit the back of my knee,

“Haha! You can’t avoid that kind of thing properly? That’s

Surprised by the sudden voice, I saw a boy with freckles on his

‘What the hell’s he doing?’

At ﬁrst glance, he seems young, but his temper was no joke.

By the way, what do you mean, avoid it?

I held my hazy head as I tried to lift myself from the ground.

Surprisingly, something hit my forehead strongly at the moment.

As I sat there screaming, the boy giggled again and talked to a

“Mom, look at her, isn’t it really exciting? With her ugly

‘What’s wrong this bastard?’

Because the word ‘magic’ that he is talking about was very

“Fernand, get in there. It’s no good to associate with

What he said earlier is magic. Is this world with magic?.

I shook oﬀ my clothes in silence and stood up from the ground,

“No, does it make sense that the famous Spade native